Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of The House on the
Borderland
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
you are located before using this eBook.
Title: The House on the Borderland
Author: William Hope Hodgson
Release date: November 1, 2003 [eBook #10002]
Most recently updated: May 8, 2025
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/10002
Credits: Produced by Suzanne Shell, Sjaani and PG Distributed
Proofreaders
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE HOUSE
ON THE BORDERLAND ***
THE HOUSE ON
THE BORDERLAND
Borderland
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
you are located before using this eBook.
Title: The House on the Borderland
Author: William Hope Hodgson
Release date: November 1, 2003 [eBook #10002]
Most recently updated: May 8, 2025
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/10002
Credits: Produced by Suzanne Shell, Sjaani and PG Distributed
Proofreaders
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE HOUSE
ON THE BORDERLAND ***
THE HOUSE ON
THE BORDERLAND
Page 4
William Hope Hodgson
From the Manuscript discovered in 1877 by Messrs. Tonnison and
Berreggnog in the Ruins that
lie to the South of the Village of Kraighten, in the West of Ireland. Set
out here, with Notes.
I THE FINDING OF THE MANUSCRIPT
II THE PLAIN OF SILENCE
III THE HOUSE IN THE ARENA
IV THE EARTH
V THE THING IN THE PIT
VI THE SWINE-THINGS
VIITHE ATTACK
VIII AFTER THE ATTACK
IX IN THE CELLARS
X THE TIME OF WAITING
XI THE SEARCHING OF THE GARDENS
XIITHE SUBTERRANEAN PIT
XIII THE TRAP IN THE GREAT CELLAR
XIV THE SEA OF SLEEP
XV THE NOISE IN THE NIGHT
XVI THE AWAKENING
XVII THE SLOWING ROTATION
XVIII THE GREEN STAR
XIX THE END OF THE SOLAR SYSTEM
XX THE CELESTIAL GLOBES
XXI THE DARK SUN
XXII THE DARK NEBULA
XXIII PEPPER
From the Manuscript discovered in 1877 by Messrs. Tonnison and
Berreggnog in the Ruins that
lie to the South of the Village of Kraighten, in the West of Ireland. Set
out here, with Notes.
I THE FINDING OF THE MANUSCRIPT
II THE PLAIN OF SILENCE
III THE HOUSE IN THE ARENA
IV THE EARTH
V THE THING IN THE PIT
VI THE SWINE-THINGS
VIITHE ATTACK
VIII AFTER THE ATTACK
IX IN THE CELLARS
X THE TIME OF WAITING
XI THE SEARCHING OF THE GARDENS
XIITHE SUBTERRANEAN PIT
XIII THE TRAP IN THE GREAT CELLAR
XIV THE SEA OF SLEEP
XV THE NOISE IN THE NIGHT
XVI THE AWAKENING
XVII THE SLOWING ROTATION
XVIII THE GREEN STAR
XIX THE END OF THE SOLAR SYSTEM
XX THE CELESTIAL GLOBES
XXI THE DARK SUN
XXII THE DARK NEBULA
XXIII PEPPER
Page 5
XXIV THE FOOTSTEPS IN THE GARDEN
XXV THE THING FROM THE ARENA
XXVI THE LUMINOUS SPECK
XXVII CONCLUSION
XXV THE THING FROM THE ARENA
XXVI THE LUMINOUS SPECK
XXVII CONCLUSION
Page 6
TO MY FATHER
(Whose feet tread the lost aeons)
Open the door,
And listen!
Only the wind's muffled roar,
And the glisten
Of tears 'round the moon.
And, in fancy, the tread
Of vanishing shoon—
Out in the night with the Dead.
"Hush! And hark
To the sorrowful cry
Of the wind in the dark.
Hush and hark, without murmur or sigh,
To shoon that tread the lost aeons:
To the sound that bids you to die.
Hush and hark! Hush and Hark!"
Shoon of the Dead
(Whose feet tread the lost aeons)
Open the door,
And listen!
Only the wind's muffled roar,
And the glisten
Of tears 'round the moon.
And, in fancy, the tread
Of vanishing shoon—
Out in the night with the Dead.
"Hush! And hark
To the sorrowful cry
Of the wind in the dark.
Hush and hark, without murmur or sigh,
To shoon that tread the lost aeons:
To the sound that bids you to die.
Hush and hark! Hush and Hark!"
Shoon of the Dead
Page 7
AUTHOR'S INTRODUCTION TO THE
MANUSCRIPT
Many are the hours in which I have pondered upon the story that is
set forth in the following pages. I trust that my instincts are not awry
when they prompt me to leave the account, in simplicity, as it was
handed to me.
And the MS. itself—You must picture me, when first it was given into
my care, turning it over, curiously, and making a swift, jerky
examination. A small book it is; but thick, and all, save the last few
pages, filled with a quaint but legible handwriting, and writ very
close. I have the queer, faint, pit-water smell of it in my nostrils now
as I write, and my fingers have subconscious memories of the soft,
"cloggy" feel of the long-damp pages.
I read, and, in reading, lifted the Curtains of the Impossible that blind
the mind, and looked out into the unknown. Amid stiff, abrupt
sentences I wandered; and, presently, I had no fault to charge
against their abrupt tellings; for, better far than my own ambitious
phrasing, is this mutilated story capable of bringing home all that the
old Recluse, of the vanished house, had striven to tell.
Of the simple, stiffly given account of weird and extraordinary
matters, I will say little. It lies before you. The inner story must be
uncovered, personally, by each reader, according to ability and
desire. And even should any fail to see, as now I see, the shadowed
picture and conception of that to which one may well give the
accepted titles of Heaven and Hell; yet can I promise certain thrills,
merely taking the story as a story.
WILLIAM HOPE HODGSON December 17, 1907
MANUSCRIPT
Many are the hours in which I have pondered upon the story that is
set forth in the following pages. I trust that my instincts are not awry
when they prompt me to leave the account, in simplicity, as it was
handed to me.
And the MS. itself—You must picture me, when first it was given into
my care, turning it over, curiously, and making a swift, jerky
examination. A small book it is; but thick, and all, save the last few
pages, filled with a quaint but legible handwriting, and writ very
close. I have the queer, faint, pit-water smell of it in my nostrils now
as I write, and my fingers have subconscious memories of the soft,
"cloggy" feel of the long-damp pages.
I read, and, in reading, lifted the Curtains of the Impossible that blind
the mind, and looked out into the unknown. Amid stiff, abrupt
sentences I wandered; and, presently, I had no fault to charge
against their abrupt tellings; for, better far than my own ambitious
phrasing, is this mutilated story capable of bringing home all that the
old Recluse, of the vanished house, had striven to tell.
Of the simple, stiffly given account of weird and extraordinary
matters, I will say little. It lies before you. The inner story must be
uncovered, personally, by each reader, according to ability and
desire. And even should any fail to see, as now I see, the shadowed
picture and conception of that to which one may well give the
accepted titles of Heaven and Hell; yet can I promise certain thrills,
merely taking the story as a story.
WILLIAM HOPE HODGSON December 17, 1907
Page 8
I
THE FINDING OF THE MANUSCRIPT
Right away in the west of Ireland lies a tiny hamlet called Kraighten.
It is situated, alone, at the base of a low hill. Far around there
spreads a waste of bleak and totally inhospitable country; where,
here and there at great intervals, one may come upon the ruins of
some long desolate cottage—unthatched and stark. The whole land
is bare and unpeopled, the very earth scarcely covering the rock that
lies beneath it, and with which the country abounds, in places rising
out of the soil in wave-shaped ridges.
Yet, in spite of its desolation, my friend Tonnison and I had elected to
spend our vacation there. He had stumbled on the place by mere
chance the year previously, during the course of a long walking tour,
and discovered the possibilities for the angler in a small and
unnamed river that runs past the outskirts of the little village.
I have said that the river is without name; I may add that no map that
I have hitherto consulted has shown either village or stream. They
seem to have entirely escaped observation: indeed, they might never
exist for all that the average guide tells one. Possibly this can be
partly accounted for by the fact that the nearest railway station
(Ardrahan) is some forty miles distant.
It was early one warm evening when my friend and I arrived in
Kraighten. We had reached Ardrahan the previous night, sleeping
there in rooms hired at the village post office, and leaving in good
time on the following morning, clinging insecurely to one of the
typical jaunting cars.
It had taken us all day to accomplish our journey over some of the
roughest tracks imaginable, with the result that we were thoroughly
THE FINDING OF THE MANUSCRIPT
Right away in the west of Ireland lies a tiny hamlet called Kraighten.
It is situated, alone, at the base of a low hill. Far around there
spreads a waste of bleak and totally inhospitable country; where,
here and there at great intervals, one may come upon the ruins of
some long desolate cottage—unthatched and stark. The whole land
is bare and unpeopled, the very earth scarcely covering the rock that
lies beneath it, and with which the country abounds, in places rising
out of the soil in wave-shaped ridges.
Yet, in spite of its desolation, my friend Tonnison and I had elected to
spend our vacation there. He had stumbled on the place by mere
chance the year previously, during the course of a long walking tour,
and discovered the possibilities for the angler in a small and
unnamed river that runs past the outskirts of the little village.
I have said that the river is without name; I may add that no map that
I have hitherto consulted has shown either village or stream. They
seem to have entirely escaped observation: indeed, they might never
exist for all that the average guide tells one. Possibly this can be
partly accounted for by the fact that the nearest railway station
(Ardrahan) is some forty miles distant.
It was early one warm evening when my friend and I arrived in
Kraighten. We had reached Ardrahan the previous night, sleeping
there in rooms hired at the village post office, and leaving in good
time on the following morning, clinging insecurely to one of the
typical jaunting cars.
It had taken us all day to accomplish our journey over some of the
roughest tracks imaginable, with the result that we were thoroughly
Page 9
tired and somewhat bad tempered. However, the tent had to be
erected and our goods stowed away before we could think of food or
rest. And so we set to work, with the aid of our driver, and soon had
the tent up upon a small patch of ground just outside the little village,
and quite near to the river.
Then, having stored all our belongings, we dismissed the driver, as
he had to make his way back as speedily as possible, and told him
to come across to us at the end of a fortnight. We had brought
sufficient provisions to last us for that space of time, and water we
could get from the stream. Fuel we did not need, as we had included
a small oil-stove among our outfit, and the weather was fine and
warm.
It was Tonnison's idea to camp out instead of getting lodgings in one
of the cottages. As he put it, there was no joke in sleeping in a room
with a numerous family of healthy Irish in one corner and the pigsty
in the other, while overhead a ragged colony of roosting fowls
distributed their blessings impartially, and the whole place so full of
peat smoke that it made a fellow sneeze his head off just to put it
inside the doorway.
Tonnison had got the stove lit now and was busy cutting slices of
bacon into the frying pan; so I took the kettle and walked down to the
river for water. On the way, I had to pass close to a little group of the
village people, who eyed me curiously, but not in any unfriendly
manner, though none of them ventured a word.
As I returned with my kettle filled, I went up to them and, after a
friendly nod, to which they replied in like manner, I asked them
casually about the fishing; but, instead of answering, they just shook
their heads silently, and stared at me. I repeated the question,
addressing more particularly a great, gaunt fellow at my elbow; yet
again I received no answer. Then the man turned to a comrade and
said something rapidly in a language that I did not understand; and,
at once, the whole crowd of them fell to jabbering in what, after a few
moments, I guessed to be pure Irish. At the same time they cast
many glances in my direction. For a minute, perhaps, they spoke
erected and our goods stowed away before we could think of food or
rest. And so we set to work, with the aid of our driver, and soon had
the tent up upon a small patch of ground just outside the little village,
and quite near to the river.
Then, having stored all our belongings, we dismissed the driver, as
he had to make his way back as speedily as possible, and told him
to come across to us at the end of a fortnight. We had brought
sufficient provisions to last us for that space of time, and water we
could get from the stream. Fuel we did not need, as we had included
a small oil-stove among our outfit, and the weather was fine and
warm.
It was Tonnison's idea to camp out instead of getting lodgings in one
of the cottages. As he put it, there was no joke in sleeping in a room
with a numerous family of healthy Irish in one corner and the pigsty
in the other, while overhead a ragged colony of roosting fowls
distributed their blessings impartially, and the whole place so full of
peat smoke that it made a fellow sneeze his head off just to put it
inside the doorway.
Tonnison had got the stove lit now and was busy cutting slices of
bacon into the frying pan; so I took the kettle and walked down to the
river for water. On the way, I had to pass close to a little group of the
village people, who eyed me curiously, but not in any unfriendly
manner, though none of them ventured a word.
As I returned with my kettle filled, I went up to them and, after a
friendly nod, to which they replied in like manner, I asked them
casually about the fishing; but, instead of answering, they just shook
their heads silently, and stared at me. I repeated the question,
addressing more particularly a great, gaunt fellow at my elbow; yet
again I received no answer. Then the man turned to a comrade and
said something rapidly in a language that I did not understand; and,
at once, the whole crowd of them fell to jabbering in what, after a few
moments, I guessed to be pure Irish. At the same time they cast
many glances in my direction. For a minute, perhaps, they spoke
Page 10
among themselves thus; then the man I had addressed faced 'round
at me and said something. By the expression of his face I guessed
that he, in turn, was questioning me; but now I had to shake my
head, and indicate that I did not comprehend what it was they
wanted to know; and so we stood looking at one another, until I
heard Tonnison calling to me to hurry up with the kettle. Then, with a
smile and a nod, I left them, and all in the little crowd smiled and
nodded in return, though their faces still betrayed their puzzlement.
It was evident, I reflected as I went toward the tent, that the
inhabitants of these few huts in the wilderness did not know a word
of English; and when I told Tonnison, he remarked that he was
aware of the fact, and, more, that it was not at all uncommon in that
part of the country, where the people often lived and died in their
isolated hamlets without ever coming in contact with the outside
world.
"I wish we had got the driver to interpret for us before he left," I
remarked, as we sat down to our meal. "It seems so strange for the
people of this place not even to know what we've come for."
Tonnison grunted an assent, and thereafter was silent for a while.
Later, having satisfied our appetites somewhat, we began to talk,
laying our plans for the morrow; then, after a smoke, we closed the
flap of the tent, and prepared to turn in.
"I suppose there's no chance of those fellows outside taking
anything?" I asked, as we rolled ourselves in our blankets.
Tonnison said that he did not think so, at least while we were about;
and, as he went on to explain, we could lock up everything, except
the tent, in the big chest that we had brought to hold our provisions. I
agreed to this, and soon we were both asleep.
Next morning, early, we rose and went for a swim in the river; after
which we dressed and had breakfast. Then we roused out our fishing
tackle and overhauled it, by which time, our breakfasts having settled
at me and said something. By the expression of his face I guessed
that he, in turn, was questioning me; but now I had to shake my
head, and indicate that I did not comprehend what it was they
wanted to know; and so we stood looking at one another, until I
heard Tonnison calling to me to hurry up with the kettle. Then, with a
smile and a nod, I left them, and all in the little crowd smiled and
nodded in return, though their faces still betrayed their puzzlement.
It was evident, I reflected as I went toward the tent, that the
inhabitants of these few huts in the wilderness did not know a word
of English; and when I told Tonnison, he remarked that he was
aware of the fact, and, more, that it was not at all uncommon in that
part of the country, where the people often lived and died in their
isolated hamlets without ever coming in contact with the outside
world.
"I wish we had got the driver to interpret for us before he left," I
remarked, as we sat down to our meal. "It seems so strange for the
people of this place not even to know what we've come for."
Tonnison grunted an assent, and thereafter was silent for a while.
Later, having satisfied our appetites somewhat, we began to talk,
laying our plans for the morrow; then, after a smoke, we closed the
flap of the tent, and prepared to turn in.
"I suppose there's no chance of those fellows outside taking
anything?" I asked, as we rolled ourselves in our blankets.
Tonnison said that he did not think so, at least while we were about;
and, as he went on to explain, we could lock up everything, except
the tent, in the big chest that we had brought to hold our provisions. I
agreed to this, and soon we were both asleep.
Next morning, early, we rose and went for a swim in the river; after
which we dressed and had breakfast. Then we roused out our fishing
tackle and overhauled it, by which time, our breakfasts having settled
Page 11
somewhat, we made all secure within the tent and strode off in the
direction my friend had explored on his previous visit.
During the day we fished happily, working steadily upstream, and by
evening we had one of the prettiest creels of fish that I had seen for
a long while. Returning to the village, we made a good feed off our
day's spoil, after which, having selected a few of the finer fish for our
breakfast, we presented the remainder to the group of villagers who
had assembled at a respectful distance to watch our doings. They
seemed wonderfully grateful, and heaped mountains of what I
presumed to be Irish blessings upon our heads.
Thus we spent several days, having splendid sport, and first-rate
appetites to do justice upon our prey. We were pleased to find how
friendly the villagers were inclined to be, and that there was no
evidence of their having ventured to meddle with our belongings
during our absences.
It was on a Tuesday that we arrived in Kraighten, and it would be on
the Sunday following that we made a great discovery. Hitherto we
had always gone up-stream; on that day, however, we laid aside our
rods, and, taking some provisions, set off for a long ramble in the
opposite direction. The day was warm, and we trudged along
leisurely enough, stopping about mid-day to eat our lunch upon a
great flat rock near the riverbank. Afterward we sat and smoked
awhile, resuming our walk only when we were tired of inaction.
For perhaps another hour we wandered onward, chatting quietly and
comfortably on this and that matter, and on several occasions
stopping while my companion—who is something of an artist—made
rough sketches of striking bits of the wild scenery.
And then, without any warning whatsoever, the river we had followed
so confidently, came to an abrupt end—vanishing into the earth.
"Good Lord!" I said, "who ever would have thought of this?"
direction my friend had explored on his previous visit.
During the day we fished happily, working steadily upstream, and by
evening we had one of the prettiest creels of fish that I had seen for
a long while. Returning to the village, we made a good feed off our
day's spoil, after which, having selected a few of the finer fish for our
breakfast, we presented the remainder to the group of villagers who
had assembled at a respectful distance to watch our doings. They
seemed wonderfully grateful, and heaped mountains of what I
presumed to be Irish blessings upon our heads.
Thus we spent several days, having splendid sport, and first-rate
appetites to do justice upon our prey. We were pleased to find how
friendly the villagers were inclined to be, and that there was no
evidence of their having ventured to meddle with our belongings
during our absences.
It was on a Tuesday that we arrived in Kraighten, and it would be on
the Sunday following that we made a great discovery. Hitherto we
had always gone up-stream; on that day, however, we laid aside our
rods, and, taking some provisions, set off for a long ramble in the
opposite direction. The day was warm, and we trudged along
leisurely enough, stopping about mid-day to eat our lunch upon a
great flat rock near the riverbank. Afterward we sat and smoked
awhile, resuming our walk only when we were tired of inaction.
For perhaps another hour we wandered onward, chatting quietly and
comfortably on this and that matter, and on several occasions
stopping while my companion—who is something of an artist—made
rough sketches of striking bits of the wild scenery.
And then, without any warning whatsoever, the river we had followed
so confidently, came to an abrupt end—vanishing into the earth.
"Good Lord!" I said, "who ever would have thought of this?"
Page 12
And I stared in amazement; then I turned to Tonnison. He was
looking, with a blank expression upon his face, at the place where
the river disappeared.
In a moment he spoke.
"Let us go on a bit; it may reappear again—anyhow, it is worth
investigating."
I agreed, and we went forward once more, though rather aimlessly;
for we were not at all certain in which direction to prosecute our
search. For perhaps a mile we moved onward; then Tonnison, who
had been gazing about curiously, stopped and shaded his eyes.
"See!" he said, after a moment, "isn't that mist or something, over
there to the right—away in a line with that great piece of rock?" And
he indicated with his hand.
I stared, and, after a minute, seemed to see something, but could not
be certain, and said so.
"Anyway," my friend replied, "we'll just go across and have a glance."
And he started off in the direction he had suggested, I following.
Presently, we came among bushes, and, after a time, out upon the
top of a high, boulder-strewn bank, from which we looked down into
a wilderness of bushes and trees.
"Seems as though we had come upon an oasis in this desert of
stone," muttered Tonnison, as he gazed interestedly. Then he was
silent, his eyes fixed; and I looked also; for up from somewhere
about the center of the wooded lowland there rose high into the quiet
air a great column of hazelike spray, upon which the sun shone,
causing innumerable rainbows.
"How beautiful!" I exclaimed.
"Yes," answered Tonnison, thoughtfully. "There must be a waterfall,
or something, over there. Perhaps it's our river come to light again.
looking, with a blank expression upon his face, at the place where
the river disappeared.
In a moment he spoke.
"Let us go on a bit; it may reappear again—anyhow, it is worth
investigating."
I agreed, and we went forward once more, though rather aimlessly;
for we were not at all certain in which direction to prosecute our
search. For perhaps a mile we moved onward; then Tonnison, who
had been gazing about curiously, stopped and shaded his eyes.
"See!" he said, after a moment, "isn't that mist or something, over
there to the right—away in a line with that great piece of rock?" And
he indicated with his hand.
I stared, and, after a minute, seemed to see something, but could not
be certain, and said so.
"Anyway," my friend replied, "we'll just go across and have a glance."
And he started off in the direction he had suggested, I following.
Presently, we came among bushes, and, after a time, out upon the
top of a high, boulder-strewn bank, from which we looked down into
a wilderness of bushes and trees.
"Seems as though we had come upon an oasis in this desert of
stone," muttered Tonnison, as he gazed interestedly. Then he was
silent, his eyes fixed; and I looked also; for up from somewhere
about the center of the wooded lowland there rose high into the quiet
air a great column of hazelike spray, upon which the sun shone,
causing innumerable rainbows.
"How beautiful!" I exclaimed.
"Yes," answered Tonnison, thoughtfully. "There must be a waterfall,
or something, over there. Perhaps it's our river come to light again.
Page 13
Let's go and see."
Down the sloping bank we made our way, and entered among the
trees and shrubberies. The bushes were matted, and the trees
overhung us, so that the place was disagreeably gloomy; though not
dark enough to hide from me the fact that many of the trees were
fruit trees, and that, here and there, one could trace indistinctly, signs
of a long departed cultivation. Thus it came to me that we were
making our way through the riot of a great and ancient garden. I said
as much to Tonnison, and he agreed that there certainly seemed
reasonable grounds for my belief.
What a wild place it was, so dismal and somber! Somehow, as we
went forward, a sense of the silent loneliness and desertion of the
old garden grew upon me, and I felt shivery. One could imagine
things lurking among the tangled bushes; while, in the very air of the
place, there seemed something uncanny. I think Tonnison was
conscious of this also, though he said nothing.
Suddenly, we came to a halt. Through the trees there had grown
upon our ears a distant sound. Tonnison bent forward, listening. I
could hear it more plainly now; it was continuous and harsh—a sort
of droning roar, seeming to come from far away. I experienced a
queer, indescribable, little feeling of nervousness. What sort of place
was it into which we had got? I looked at my companion, to see what
he thought of the matter; and noted that there was only puzzlement
in his face; and then, as I watched his features, an expression of
comprehension crept over them, and he nodded his head.
"That's a waterfall," he exclaimed, with conviction. "I know the sound
now." And he began to push vigorously through the bushes, in the
direction of the noise.
As we went forward, the sound became plainer continually, showing
that we were heading straight toward it. Steadily, the roaring grew
louder and nearer, until it appeared, as I remarked to Tonnison,
almost to come from under our feet—and still we were surrounded
by the trees and shrubs.
Down the sloping bank we made our way, and entered among the
trees and shrubberies. The bushes were matted, and the trees
overhung us, so that the place was disagreeably gloomy; though not
dark enough to hide from me the fact that many of the trees were
fruit trees, and that, here and there, one could trace indistinctly, signs
of a long departed cultivation. Thus it came to me that we were
making our way through the riot of a great and ancient garden. I said
as much to Tonnison, and he agreed that there certainly seemed
reasonable grounds for my belief.
What a wild place it was, so dismal and somber! Somehow, as we
went forward, a sense of the silent loneliness and desertion of the
old garden grew upon me, and I felt shivery. One could imagine
things lurking among the tangled bushes; while, in the very air of the
place, there seemed something uncanny. I think Tonnison was
conscious of this also, though he said nothing.
Suddenly, we came to a halt. Through the trees there had grown
upon our ears a distant sound. Tonnison bent forward, listening. I
could hear it more plainly now; it was continuous and harsh—a sort
of droning roar, seeming to come from far away. I experienced a
queer, indescribable, little feeling of nervousness. What sort of place
was it into which we had got? I looked at my companion, to see what
he thought of the matter; and noted that there was only puzzlement
in his face; and then, as I watched his features, an expression of
comprehension crept over them, and he nodded his head.
"That's a waterfall," he exclaimed, with conviction. "I know the sound
now." And he began to push vigorously through the bushes, in the
direction of the noise.
As we went forward, the sound became plainer continually, showing
that we were heading straight toward it. Steadily, the roaring grew
louder and nearer, until it appeared, as I remarked to Tonnison,
almost to come from under our feet—and still we were surrounded
by the trees and shrubs.
Page 14
"Take care!" Tonnison called to me. "Look where you're going." And
then, suddenly, we came out from among the trees, on to a great
open space, where, not six paces in front of us, yawned the mouth of
a tremendous chasm, from the depths of which the noise appeared
to rise, along with the continuous, mistlike spray that we had
witnessed from the top of the distant bank.
For quite a minute we stood in silence, staring in bewilderment at the
sight; then my friend went forward cautiously to the edge of the
abyss. I followed, and, together, we looked down through a boil of
spray at a monster cataract of frothing water that burst, spouting,
from the side of the chasm, nearly a hundred feet below.
"Good Lord!" said Tonnison.
I was silent, and rather awed. The sight was so unexpectedly grand
and eerie; though this latter quality came more upon me later.
Presently, I looked up and across to the further side of the chasm.
There, I saw something towering up among the spray: it looked like a
fragment of a great ruin, and I touched Tonnison on the shoulder. He
glanced 'round, with a start, and I pointed toward the thing. His gaze
followed my finger, and his eyes lighted up with a sudden flash of
excitement, as the object came within his field of view.
"Come along," he shouted above the uproar. "We'll have a look at it.
There's something queer about this place; I feel it in my bones." And
he started off, 'round the edge of the craterlike abyss. As we neared
this new thing, I saw that I had not been mistaken in my first
impression. It was undoubtedly a portion of some ruined building; yet
now I made out that it was not built upon the edge of the chasm
itself, as I had at first supposed; but perched almost at the extreme
end of a huge spur of rock that jutted out some fifty or sixty feet over
the abyss. In fact, the jagged mass of ruin was literally suspended in
midair.
Arriving opposite it, we walked out on to the projecting arm of rock,
and I must confess to having felt an intolerable sense of terror as I
then, suddenly, we came out from among the trees, on to a great
open space, where, not six paces in front of us, yawned the mouth of
a tremendous chasm, from the depths of which the noise appeared
to rise, along with the continuous, mistlike spray that we had
witnessed from the top of the distant bank.
For quite a minute we stood in silence, staring in bewilderment at the
sight; then my friend went forward cautiously to the edge of the
abyss. I followed, and, together, we looked down through a boil of
spray at a monster cataract of frothing water that burst, spouting,
from the side of the chasm, nearly a hundred feet below.
"Good Lord!" said Tonnison.
I was silent, and rather awed. The sight was so unexpectedly grand
and eerie; though this latter quality came more upon me later.
Presently, I looked up and across to the further side of the chasm.
There, I saw something towering up among the spray: it looked like a
fragment of a great ruin, and I touched Tonnison on the shoulder. He
glanced 'round, with a start, and I pointed toward the thing. His gaze
followed my finger, and his eyes lighted up with a sudden flash of
excitement, as the object came within his field of view.
"Come along," he shouted above the uproar. "We'll have a look at it.
There's something queer about this place; I feel it in my bones." And
he started off, 'round the edge of the craterlike abyss. As we neared
this new thing, I saw that I had not been mistaken in my first
impression. It was undoubtedly a portion of some ruined building; yet
now I made out that it was not built upon the edge of the chasm
itself, as I had at first supposed; but perched almost at the extreme
end of a huge spur of rock that jutted out some fifty or sixty feet over
the abyss. In fact, the jagged mass of ruin was literally suspended in
midair.
Arriving opposite it, we walked out on to the projecting arm of rock,
and I must confess to having felt an intolerable sense of terror as I
Page 15
looked down from that dizzy perch into the unknown depths below us
—into the deeps from which there rose ever the thunder of the falling
water and the shroud of rising spray.
Reaching the ruin, we clambered 'round it cautiously, and, on the
further side, came upon a mass of fallen stones and rubble. The ruin
itself seemed to me, as I proceeded now to examine it minutely, to
be a portion of the outer wall of some prodigious structure, it was so
thick and substantially built; yet what it was doing in such a position I
could by no means conjecture. Where was the rest of the house, or
castle, or whatever there had been?
I went back to the outer side of the wall, and thence to the edge of
the chasm, leaving Tonnison rooting systematically among the heap
of stones and rubbish on the outer side. Then I commenced to
examine the surface of the ground, near the edge of the abyss, to
see whether there were not left other remnants of the building to
which the fragment of ruin evidently belonged. But though I
scrutinized the earth with the greatest care, I could see no signs of
anything to show that there had ever been a building erected on the
spot, and I grew more puzzled than ever.
Then, I heard a cry from Tonnison; he was shouting my name,
excitedly, and without delay I hurried along the rocky promontory to
the ruin. I wondered whether he had hurt himself, and then the
thought came, that perhaps he had found something.
I reached the crumbled wall and climbed 'round. There I found
Tonnison standing within a small excavation that he had made
among the débris: he was brushing the dirt from something that
looked like a book, much crumpled and dilapidated; and opening his
mouth, every second or two, to bellow my name. As soon as he saw
that I had come, he handed his prize to me, telling me to put it into
my satchel so as to protect it from the damp, while he continued his
explorations. This I did, first, however, running the pages through my
fingers, and noting that they were closely filled with neat, old-
fashioned writing which was quite legible, save in one portion, where
many of the pages were almost destroyed, being muddied and
—into the deeps from which there rose ever the thunder of the falling
water and the shroud of rising spray.
Reaching the ruin, we clambered 'round it cautiously, and, on the
further side, came upon a mass of fallen stones and rubble. The ruin
itself seemed to me, as I proceeded now to examine it minutely, to
be a portion of the outer wall of some prodigious structure, it was so
thick and substantially built; yet what it was doing in such a position I
could by no means conjecture. Where was the rest of the house, or
castle, or whatever there had been?
I went back to the outer side of the wall, and thence to the edge of
the chasm, leaving Tonnison rooting systematically among the heap
of stones and rubbish on the outer side. Then I commenced to
examine the surface of the ground, near the edge of the abyss, to
see whether there were not left other remnants of the building to
which the fragment of ruin evidently belonged. But though I
scrutinized the earth with the greatest care, I could see no signs of
anything to show that there had ever been a building erected on the
spot, and I grew more puzzled than ever.
Then, I heard a cry from Tonnison; he was shouting my name,
excitedly, and without delay I hurried along the rocky promontory to
the ruin. I wondered whether he had hurt himself, and then the
thought came, that perhaps he had found something.
I reached the crumbled wall and climbed 'round. There I found
Tonnison standing within a small excavation that he had made
among the débris: he was brushing the dirt from something that
looked like a book, much crumpled and dilapidated; and opening his
mouth, every second or two, to bellow my name. As soon as he saw
that I had come, he handed his prize to me, telling me to put it into
my satchel so as to protect it from the damp, while he continued his
explorations. This I did, first, however, running the pages through my
fingers, and noting that they were closely filled with neat, old-
fashioned writing which was quite legible, save in one portion, where
many of the pages were almost destroyed, being muddied and
Page 16
crumpled, as though the book had been doubled back at that part.
This, I found out from Tonnison, was actually as he had discovered
it, and the damage was due, probably, to the fall of masonry upon
the opened part. Curiously enough, the book was fairly dry, which I
attributed to its having been so securely buried among the ruins.
Having put the volume away safely, I turned-to and gave Tonnison a
hand with his self-imposed task of excavating; yet, though we put in
over an hour's hard work, turning over the whole of the upheaped
stones and rubbish, we came upon nothing more than some
fragments of broken wood, that might have been parts of a desk or
table; and so we gave up searching, and went back along the rock,
once more to the safety of the land.
The next thing we did was to make a complete tour of the
tremendous chasm, which we were able to observe was in the form
of an almost perfect circle, save for where the ruin-crowned spur of
rock jutted out, spoiling its symmetry.
The abyss was, as Tonnison put it, like nothing so much as a
gigantic well or pit going sheer down into the bowels of the earth.
For some time longer, we continued to stare about us, and then,
noticing that there was a clear space away to the north of the chasm,
we bent our steps in that direction.
Here, distant from the mouth of the mighty pit by some hundreds of
yards, we came upon a great lake of silent water—silent, that is,
save in one place where there was a continuous bubbling and
gurgling.
Now, being away from the noise of the spouting cataract, we were
able to hear one another speak, without having to shout at the tops
of our voices, and I asked Tonnison what he thought of the place—I
told him that I didn't like it, and that the sooner we were out of it the
better I should be pleased.
This, I found out from Tonnison, was actually as he had discovered
it, and the damage was due, probably, to the fall of masonry upon
the opened part. Curiously enough, the book was fairly dry, which I
attributed to its having been so securely buried among the ruins.
Having put the volume away safely, I turned-to and gave Tonnison a
hand with his self-imposed task of excavating; yet, though we put in
over an hour's hard work, turning over the whole of the upheaped
stones and rubbish, we came upon nothing more than some
fragments of broken wood, that might have been parts of a desk or
table; and so we gave up searching, and went back along the rock,
once more to the safety of the land.
The next thing we did was to make a complete tour of the
tremendous chasm, which we were able to observe was in the form
of an almost perfect circle, save for where the ruin-crowned spur of
rock jutted out, spoiling its symmetry.
The abyss was, as Tonnison put it, like nothing so much as a
gigantic well or pit going sheer down into the bowels of the earth.
For some time longer, we continued to stare about us, and then,
noticing that there was a clear space away to the north of the chasm,
we bent our steps in that direction.
Here, distant from the mouth of the mighty pit by some hundreds of
yards, we came upon a great lake of silent water—silent, that is,
save in one place where there was a continuous bubbling and
gurgling.
Now, being away from the noise of the spouting cataract, we were
able to hear one another speak, without having to shout at the tops
of our voices, and I asked Tonnison what he thought of the place—I
told him that I didn't like it, and that the sooner we were out of it the
better I should be pleased.
Page 17
He nodded in reply, and glanced at the woods behind furtively. I
asked him if he had seen or heard anything. He made no answer;
but stood silent, as though listening, and I kept quiet also.
Suddenly, he spoke.
"Hark!" he said, sharply. I looked at him, and then away among the
trees and bushes, holding my breath involuntarily. A minute came
and went in strained silence; yet I could hear nothing, and I turned to
Tonnison to say as much; and then, even as I opened my lips to
speak, there came a strange wailing noise out of the wood on our
left.... It appeared to float through the trees, and there was a rustle of
stirring leaves, and then silence.
All at once, Tonnison spoke, and put his hand on my shoulder. "Let
us get out of here," he said, and began to move slowly toward where
the surrounding trees and bushes seemed thinnest. As I followed
him, it came to me suddenly that the sun was low, and that there was
a raw sense of chilliness in the air.
Tonnison said nothing further, but kept on steadily. We were among
the trees now, and I glanced around, nervously; but saw nothing,
save the quiet branches and trunks and the tangled bushes. Onward
we went, and no sound broke the silence, except the occasional
snapping of a twig under our feet, as we moved forward. Yet, in spite
of the quietness, I had a horrible feeling that we were not alone; and
I kept so close to Tonnison that twice I kicked his heels clumsily,
though he said nothing. A minute, and then another, and we reached
the confines of the wood coming out at last upon the bare rockiness
of the countryside. Only then was I able to shake off the haunting
dread that had followed me among the trees.
Once, as we moved away, there seemed to come again a distant
sound of wailing, and I said to myself that it was the wind—yet the
evening was breathless.
Presently, Tonnison began to talk.
asked him if he had seen or heard anything. He made no answer;
but stood silent, as though listening, and I kept quiet also.
Suddenly, he spoke.
"Hark!" he said, sharply. I looked at him, and then away among the
trees and bushes, holding my breath involuntarily. A minute came
and went in strained silence; yet I could hear nothing, and I turned to
Tonnison to say as much; and then, even as I opened my lips to
speak, there came a strange wailing noise out of the wood on our
left.... It appeared to float through the trees, and there was a rustle of
stirring leaves, and then silence.
All at once, Tonnison spoke, and put his hand on my shoulder. "Let
us get out of here," he said, and began to move slowly toward where
the surrounding trees and bushes seemed thinnest. As I followed
him, it came to me suddenly that the sun was low, and that there was
a raw sense of chilliness in the air.
Tonnison said nothing further, but kept on steadily. We were among
the trees now, and I glanced around, nervously; but saw nothing,
save the quiet branches and trunks and the tangled bushes. Onward
we went, and no sound broke the silence, except the occasional
snapping of a twig under our feet, as we moved forward. Yet, in spite
of the quietness, I had a horrible feeling that we were not alone; and
I kept so close to Tonnison that twice I kicked his heels clumsily,
though he said nothing. A minute, and then another, and we reached
the confines of the wood coming out at last upon the bare rockiness
of the countryside. Only then was I able to shake off the haunting
dread that had followed me among the trees.
Once, as we moved away, there seemed to come again a distant
sound of wailing, and I said to myself that it was the wind—yet the
evening was breathless.
Presently, Tonnison began to talk.
Page 18
"Look you," he said with decision, "I would not spend the night in that
place for all the wealth that the world holds. There is something
unholy—diabolical—about it. It came to me all in a moment, just after
you spoke. It seemed to me that the woods were full of vile things—
you know!"
"Yes," I answered, and looked back toward the place; but it was
hidden from us by a rise in the ground.
"There's the book," I said, and I put my hand into the satchel.
"You've got it safely?" he questioned, with a sudden access of
anxiety.
"Yes," I replied.
"Perhaps," he continued, "we shall learn something from it when we
get back to the tent. We had better hurry, too; we're a long way off
still, and I don't fancy, now, being caught out here in the dark."
It was two hours later when we reached the tent; and, without delay,
we set to work to prepare a meal; for we had eaten nothing since our
lunch at midday.
Supper over, we cleared the things out of the way, and lit our pipes.
Then Tonnison asked me to get the manuscript out of my satchel.
This I did, and then, as we could not both read from it at the same
time, he suggested that I should read the thing out loud. "And mind,"
he cautioned, knowing my propensities, "don't go skipping half the
book."
Yet, had he but known what it contained, he would have realized
how needless such advice was, for once at least. And there seated
in the opening of our little tent, I began the strange tale of The House
on the Borderland (for such was the title of the MS.); this is told in
the following pages.
place for all the wealth that the world holds. There is something
unholy—diabolical—about it. It came to me all in a moment, just after
you spoke. It seemed to me that the woods were full of vile things—
you know!"
"Yes," I answered, and looked back toward the place; but it was
hidden from us by a rise in the ground.
"There's the book," I said, and I put my hand into the satchel.
"You've got it safely?" he questioned, with a sudden access of
anxiety.
"Yes," I replied.
"Perhaps," he continued, "we shall learn something from it when we
get back to the tent. We had better hurry, too; we're a long way off
still, and I don't fancy, now, being caught out here in the dark."
It was two hours later when we reached the tent; and, without delay,
we set to work to prepare a meal; for we had eaten nothing since our
lunch at midday.
Supper over, we cleared the things out of the way, and lit our pipes.
Then Tonnison asked me to get the manuscript out of my satchel.
This I did, and then, as we could not both read from it at the same
time, he suggested that I should read the thing out loud. "And mind,"
he cautioned, knowing my propensities, "don't go skipping half the
book."
Yet, had he but known what it contained, he would have realized
how needless such advice was, for once at least. And there seated
in the opening of our little tent, I began the strange tale of The House
on the Borderland (for such was the title of the MS.); this is told in
the following pages.
Page 19
Page 20
II
THE PLAIN OF SILENCE
I am an old man. I live here in this ancient house, surrounded by
huge, unkempt gardens.
The peasantry, who inhabit the wilderness beyond, say that I am
mad. That is because I will have nothing to do with them. I live here
alone with my old sister, who is also my housekeeper. We keep no
servants—I hate them. I have one friend, a dog; yes, I would sooner
have old Pepper than the rest of Creation together. He, at least,
understands me—and has sense enough to leave me alone when I
am in my dark moods.
I have decided to start a kind of diary; it may enable me to record
some of the thoughts and feelings that I cannot express to anyone;
but, beyond this, I am anxious to make some record of the strange
things that I have heard and seen, during many years of loneliness,
in this weird old building.
For a couple of centuries, this house has had a reputation, a bad
one, and, until I bought it, for more than eighty years no one had
lived here; consequently, I got the old place at a ridiculously low
figure.
I am not superstitious; but I have ceased to deny that things happen
in this old house—things that I cannot explain; and, therefore, I must
needs ease my mind, by writing down an account of them, to the
best of my ability; though, should this, my diary, ever be read when I
am gone, the readers will but shake their heads, and be the more
convinced that I was mad.
THE PLAIN OF SILENCE
I am an old man. I live here in this ancient house, surrounded by
huge, unkempt gardens.
The peasantry, who inhabit the wilderness beyond, say that I am
mad. That is because I will have nothing to do with them. I live here
alone with my old sister, who is also my housekeeper. We keep no
servants—I hate them. I have one friend, a dog; yes, I would sooner
have old Pepper than the rest of Creation together. He, at least,
understands me—and has sense enough to leave me alone when I
am in my dark moods.
I have decided to start a kind of diary; it may enable me to record
some of the thoughts and feelings that I cannot express to anyone;
but, beyond this, I am anxious to make some record of the strange
things that I have heard and seen, during many years of loneliness,
in this weird old building.
For a couple of centuries, this house has had a reputation, a bad
one, and, until I bought it, for more than eighty years no one had
lived here; consequently, I got the old place at a ridiculously low
figure.
I am not superstitious; but I have ceased to deny that things happen
in this old house—things that I cannot explain; and, therefore, I must
needs ease my mind, by writing down an account of them, to the
best of my ability; though, should this, my diary, ever be read when I
am gone, the readers will but shake their heads, and be the more
convinced that I was mad.
Page 21
This house, how ancient it is! though its age strikes one less,
perhaps, than the quaintness of its structure, which is curious and
fantastic to the last degree. Little curved towers and pinnacles, with
outlines suggestive of leaping flames, predominate; while the body of
the building is in the form of a circle.
I have heard that there is an old story, told amongst the country
people, to the effect that the devil built the place. However, that is as
may be. True or not, I neither know nor care, save as it may have
helped to cheapen it, ere I came.
I must have been here some ten years before I saw sufficient to
warrant any belief in the stories, current in the neighborhood, about
this house. It is true that I had, on at least a dozen occasions, seen,
vaguely, things that puzzled me, and, perhaps, had felt more than I
had seen. Then, as the years passed, bringing age upon me, I
became often aware of something unseen, yet unmistakably present,
in the empty rooms and corridors. Still, it was as I have said many
years before I saw any real manifestations of the so-called
supernatural.
It was not Halloween. If I were telling a story for amusement's sake, I
should probably place it on that night of nights; but this is a true
record of my own experiences, and I would not put pen to paper to
amuse anyone. No. It was after midnight on the morning of the
twenty-first day of January. I was sitting reading, as is often my
custom, in my study. Pepper lay, sleeping, near my chair.
Without warning, the flames of the two candles went low, and then
shone with a ghastly green effulgence. I looked up, quickly, and as I
did so I saw the lights sink into a dull, ruddy tint; so that the room
glowed with a strange, heavy, crimson twilight that gave the shadows
behind the chairs and tables a double depth of blackness; and
wherever the light struck, it was as though luminous blood had been
splashed over the room.
Down on the floor, I heard a faint, frightened whimper, and
something pressed itself in between my two feet. It was Pepper,
perhaps, than the quaintness of its structure, which is curious and
fantastic to the last degree. Little curved towers and pinnacles, with
outlines suggestive of leaping flames, predominate; while the body of
the building is in the form of a circle.
I have heard that there is an old story, told amongst the country
people, to the effect that the devil built the place. However, that is as
may be. True or not, I neither know nor care, save as it may have
helped to cheapen it, ere I came.
I must have been here some ten years before I saw sufficient to
warrant any belief in the stories, current in the neighborhood, about
this house. It is true that I had, on at least a dozen occasions, seen,
vaguely, things that puzzled me, and, perhaps, had felt more than I
had seen. Then, as the years passed, bringing age upon me, I
became often aware of something unseen, yet unmistakably present,
in the empty rooms and corridors. Still, it was as I have said many
years before I saw any real manifestations of the so-called
supernatural.
It was not Halloween. If I were telling a story for amusement's sake, I
should probably place it on that night of nights; but this is a true
record of my own experiences, and I would not put pen to paper to
amuse anyone. No. It was after midnight on the morning of the
twenty-first day of January. I was sitting reading, as is often my
custom, in my study. Pepper lay, sleeping, near my chair.
Without warning, the flames of the two candles went low, and then
shone with a ghastly green effulgence. I looked up, quickly, and as I
did so I saw the lights sink into a dull, ruddy tint; so that the room
glowed with a strange, heavy, crimson twilight that gave the shadows
behind the chairs and tables a double depth of blackness; and
wherever the light struck, it was as though luminous blood had been
splashed over the room.
Down on the floor, I heard a faint, frightened whimper, and
something pressed itself in between my two feet. It was Pepper,
Page 22
cowering under my dressing gown. Pepper, usually as brave as a
lion!
It was this movement of the dog's, I think, that gave me the first
twinge of real fear. I had been considerably startled when the lights
burnt first green and then red; but had been momentarily under the
impression that the change was due to some influx of noxious gas
into the room. Now, however, I saw that it was not so; for the candles
burned with a steady flame, and showed no signs of going out, as
would have been the case had the change been due to fumes in the
atmosphere.
I did not move. I felt distinctly frightened; but could think of nothing
better to do than wait. For perhaps a minute, I kept my glance about
the room, nervously. Then I noticed that the lights had commenced
to sink, very slowly; until presently they showed minute specks of red
fire, like the gleamings of rubies in the darkness. Still, I sat watching;
while a sort of dreamy indifference seemed to steal over me;
banishing altogether the fear that had begun to grip me.
Away in the far end of the huge old-fashioned room, I became
conscious of a faint glow. Steadily it grew, filling the room with
gleams of quivering green light; then they sank quickly, and changed
—even as the candle flames had done—into a deep, somber
crimson that strengthened, and lit up the room with a flood of awful
glory.
The light came from the end wall, and grew ever brighter until its
intolerable glare caused my eyes acute pain, and involuntarily I
closed them. It may have been a few seconds before I was able to
open them. The first thing I noticed was that the light had decreased,
greatly; so that it no longer tried my eyes. Then, as it grew still duller,
I was aware, all at once, that, instead of looking at the redness, I was
staring through it, and through the wall beyond.
Gradually, as I became more accustomed to the idea, I realized that I
was looking out on to a vast plain, lit with the same gloomy twilight
that pervaded the room. The immensity of this plain scarcely can be
lion!
It was this movement of the dog's, I think, that gave me the first
twinge of real fear. I had been considerably startled when the lights
burnt first green and then red; but had been momentarily under the
impression that the change was due to some influx of noxious gas
into the room. Now, however, I saw that it was not so; for the candles
burned with a steady flame, and showed no signs of going out, as
would have been the case had the change been due to fumes in the
atmosphere.
I did not move. I felt distinctly frightened; but could think of nothing
better to do than wait. For perhaps a minute, I kept my glance about
the room, nervously. Then I noticed that the lights had commenced
to sink, very slowly; until presently they showed minute specks of red
fire, like the gleamings of rubies in the darkness. Still, I sat watching;
while a sort of dreamy indifference seemed to steal over me;
banishing altogether the fear that had begun to grip me.
Away in the far end of the huge old-fashioned room, I became
conscious of a faint glow. Steadily it grew, filling the room with
gleams of quivering green light; then they sank quickly, and changed
—even as the candle flames had done—into a deep, somber
crimson that strengthened, and lit up the room with a flood of awful
glory.
The light came from the end wall, and grew ever brighter until its
intolerable glare caused my eyes acute pain, and involuntarily I
closed them. It may have been a few seconds before I was able to
open them. The first thing I noticed was that the light had decreased,
greatly; so that it no longer tried my eyes. Then, as it grew still duller,
I was aware, all at once, that, instead of looking at the redness, I was
staring through it, and through the wall beyond.
Gradually, as I became more accustomed to the idea, I realized that I
was looking out on to a vast plain, lit with the same gloomy twilight
that pervaded the room. The immensity of this plain scarcely can be
Page 23
conceived. In no part could I perceive its confines. It seemed to
broaden and spread out, so that the eye failed to perceive any
limitations. Slowly, the details of the nearer portions began to grow
clear; then, in a moment almost, the light died away, and the vision—
if vision it were—faded and was gone.
Suddenly, I became conscious that I was no longer in the chair.
Instead, I seemed to be hovering above it, and looking down at a dim
something, huddled and silent. In a little while, a cold blast struck
me, and I was outside in the night, floating, like a bubble, up through
the darkness. As I moved, an icy coldness seemed to enfold me, so
that I shivered.
After a time, I looked to right and left, and saw the intolerable
blackness of the night, pierced by remote gleams of fire. Onward,
outward, I drove. Once, I glanced behind, and saw the earth, a small
crescent of blue light, receding away to my left. Further off, the sun,
a splash of white flame, burned vividly against the dark.
An indefinite period passed. Then, for the last time, I saw the earth—
an enduring globule of radiant blue, swimming in an eternity of ether.
And there I, a fragile flake of soul dust, flickered silently across the
void, from the distant blue, into the expanse of the unknown.
A great while seemed to pass over me, and now I could nowhere see
anything. I had passed beyond the fixed stars and plunged into the
huge blackness that waits beyond. All this time I had experienced
little, save a sense of lightness and cold discomfort. Now however
the atrocious darkness seemed to creep into my soul, and I became
filled with fear and despair. What was going to become of me?
Where was I going? Even as the thoughts were formed, there grew
against the impalpable blackness that wrapped me a faint tinge of
blood. It seemed extraordinarily remote, and mistlike; yet, at once,
the feeling of oppression was lightened, and I no longer despaired.
Slowly, the distant redness became plainer and larger; until, as I
drew nearer, it spread out into a great, somber glare—dull and
tremendous. Still, I fled onward, and, presently, I had come so close,
broaden and spread out, so that the eye failed to perceive any
limitations. Slowly, the details of the nearer portions began to grow
clear; then, in a moment almost, the light died away, and the vision—
if vision it were—faded and was gone.
Suddenly, I became conscious that I was no longer in the chair.
Instead, I seemed to be hovering above it, and looking down at a dim
something, huddled and silent. In a little while, a cold blast struck
me, and I was outside in the night, floating, like a bubble, up through
the darkness. As I moved, an icy coldness seemed to enfold me, so
that I shivered.
After a time, I looked to right and left, and saw the intolerable
blackness of the night, pierced by remote gleams of fire. Onward,
outward, I drove. Once, I glanced behind, and saw the earth, a small
crescent of blue light, receding away to my left. Further off, the sun,
a splash of white flame, burned vividly against the dark.
An indefinite period passed. Then, for the last time, I saw the earth—
an enduring globule of radiant blue, swimming in an eternity of ether.
And there I, a fragile flake of soul dust, flickered silently across the
void, from the distant blue, into the expanse of the unknown.
A great while seemed to pass over me, and now I could nowhere see
anything. I had passed beyond the fixed stars and plunged into the
huge blackness that waits beyond. All this time I had experienced
little, save a sense of lightness and cold discomfort. Now however
the atrocious darkness seemed to creep into my soul, and I became
filled with fear and despair. What was going to become of me?
Where was I going? Even as the thoughts were formed, there grew
against the impalpable blackness that wrapped me a faint tinge of
blood. It seemed extraordinarily remote, and mistlike; yet, at once,
the feeling of oppression was lightened, and I no longer despaired.
Slowly, the distant redness became plainer and larger; until, as I
drew nearer, it spread out into a great, somber glare—dull and
tremendous. Still, I fled onward, and, presently, I had come so close,
Page 24
that it seemed to stretch beneath me, like a great ocean of somber
red. I could see little, save that it appeared to spread out
interminably in all directions.
In a further space, I found that I was descending upon it; and, soon, I
sank into a great sea of sullen, red-hued clouds. Slowly, I emerged
from these, and there, below me, I saw the stupendous plain that I
had seen from my room in this house that stands upon the borders
of the Silences.
Presently, I landed, and stood, surrounded by a great waste of
loneliness. The place was lit with a gloomy twilight that gave an
impression of indescribable desolation.
Afar to my right, within the sky, there burnt a gigantic ring of dull-red
fire, from the outer edge of which were projected huge, writhing
flames, darted and jagged. The interior of this ring was black, black
as the gloom of the outer night. I comprehended, at once, that it was
from this extraordinary sun that the place derived its doleful light.
From that strange source of light, I glanced down again to my
surroundings. Everywhere I looked, I saw nothing but the same flat
weariness of interminable plain. Nowhere could I descry any signs of
life; not even the ruins of some ancient habitation.
Gradually, I found that I was being borne forward, floating across the
flat waste. For what seemed an eternity, I moved onward. I was
unaware of any great sense of impatience; though some curiosity
and a vast wonder were with me continually. Always, I saw around
me the breadth of that enormous plain; and, always, I searched for
some new thing to break its monotony; but there was no change—
only loneliness, silence, and desert.
Presently, in a half-conscious manner, I noticed that there was a faint
mistiness, ruddy in hue, lying over its surface. Still, when I looked
more intently, I was unable to say that it was really mist; for it
appeared to blend with the plain, giving it a peculiar unrealness, and
conveying to the senses the idea of unsubstantiality.
red. I could see little, save that it appeared to spread out
interminably in all directions.
In a further space, I found that I was descending upon it; and, soon, I
sank into a great sea of sullen, red-hued clouds. Slowly, I emerged
from these, and there, below me, I saw the stupendous plain that I
had seen from my room in this house that stands upon the borders
of the Silences.
Presently, I landed, and stood, surrounded by a great waste of
loneliness. The place was lit with a gloomy twilight that gave an
impression of indescribable desolation.
Afar to my right, within the sky, there burnt a gigantic ring of dull-red
fire, from the outer edge of which were projected huge, writhing
flames, darted and jagged. The interior of this ring was black, black
as the gloom of the outer night. I comprehended, at once, that it was
from this extraordinary sun that the place derived its doleful light.
From that strange source of light, I glanced down again to my
surroundings. Everywhere I looked, I saw nothing but the same flat
weariness of interminable plain. Nowhere could I descry any signs of
life; not even the ruins of some ancient habitation.
Gradually, I found that I was being borne forward, floating across the
flat waste. For what seemed an eternity, I moved onward. I was
unaware of any great sense of impatience; though some curiosity
and a vast wonder were with me continually. Always, I saw around
me the breadth of that enormous plain; and, always, I searched for
some new thing to break its monotony; but there was no change—
only loneliness, silence, and desert.
Presently, in a half-conscious manner, I noticed that there was a faint
mistiness, ruddy in hue, lying over its surface. Still, when I looked
more intently, I was unable to say that it was really mist; for it
appeared to blend with the plain, giving it a peculiar unrealness, and
conveying to the senses the idea of unsubstantiality.
Page 25
Gradually, I began to weary with the sameness of the thing. Yet, it
was a great time before I perceived any signs of the place, toward
which I was being conveyed.
"At first, I saw it, far ahead, like a long hillock on the surface of the
Plain. Then, as I drew nearer, I perceived that I had been mistaken;
for, instead of a low hill, I made out, now, a chain of great mountains,
whose distant peaks towered up into the red gloom, until they were
almost lost to sight."
was a great time before I perceived any signs of the place, toward
which I was being conveyed.
"At first, I saw it, far ahead, like a long hillock on the surface of the
Plain. Then, as I drew nearer, I perceived that I had been mistaken;
for, instead of a low hill, I made out, now, a chain of great mountains,
whose distant peaks towered up into the red gloom, until they were
almost lost to sight."
Page 26
III
THE HOUSE IN THE ARENA
And so, after a time, I came to the mountains. Then, the course of
my journey was altered, and I began to move along their bases, until,
all at once, I saw that I had come opposite to a vast rift, opening into
the mountains. Through this, I was borne, moving at no great speed.
On either side of me, huge, scarped walls of rocklike substance rose
sheer. Far overhead, I discerned a thin ribbon of red, where the
mouth of the chasm opened, among inaccessible peaks. Within, was
gloom, deep and somber, and chilly silence. For a while, I went
onward steadily, and then, at last, I saw, ahead, a deep, red glow,
that told me I was near upon the further opening of the gorge.
A minute came and went, and I was at the exit of the chasm, staring
out upon an enormous amphitheatre of mountains. Yet, of the
mountains, and the terrible grandeur of the place, I recked nothing;
for I was confounded with amazement to behold, at a distance of
several miles and occupying the center of the arena, a stupendous
structure built apparently of green jade. Yet, in itself, it was not the
discovery of the building that had so astonished me; but the fact,
which became every moment more apparent, that in no particular,
save in color and its enormous size, did the lonely structure vary
from this house in which I live.
For a while, I continued to stare, fixedly. Even then, I could scarcely
believe that I saw aright. In my mind, a question formed, reiterating
incessantly: 'What does it mean?' 'What does it mean?' and I was
unable to make answer, even out of the depths of my imagination. I
seemed capable only of wonder and fear. For a time longer, I gazed,
noting continually some fresh point of resemblance that attracted
me. At last, wearied and sorely puzzled, I turned from it, to view the
rest of the strange place on to which I had intruded.
THE HOUSE IN THE ARENA
And so, after a time, I came to the mountains. Then, the course of
my journey was altered, and I began to move along their bases, until,
all at once, I saw that I had come opposite to a vast rift, opening into
the mountains. Through this, I was borne, moving at no great speed.
On either side of me, huge, scarped walls of rocklike substance rose
sheer. Far overhead, I discerned a thin ribbon of red, where the
mouth of the chasm opened, among inaccessible peaks. Within, was
gloom, deep and somber, and chilly silence. For a while, I went
onward steadily, and then, at last, I saw, ahead, a deep, red glow,
that told me I was near upon the further opening of the gorge.
A minute came and went, and I was at the exit of the chasm, staring
out upon an enormous amphitheatre of mountains. Yet, of the
mountains, and the terrible grandeur of the place, I recked nothing;
for I was confounded with amazement to behold, at a distance of
several miles and occupying the center of the arena, a stupendous
structure built apparently of green jade. Yet, in itself, it was not the
discovery of the building that had so astonished me; but the fact,
which became every moment more apparent, that in no particular,
save in color and its enormous size, did the lonely structure vary
from this house in which I live.
For a while, I continued to stare, fixedly. Even then, I could scarcely
believe that I saw aright. In my mind, a question formed, reiterating
incessantly: 'What does it mean?' 'What does it mean?' and I was
unable to make answer, even out of the depths of my imagination. I
seemed capable only of wonder and fear. For a time longer, I gazed,
noting continually some fresh point of resemblance that attracted
me. At last, wearied and sorely puzzled, I turned from it, to view the
rest of the strange place on to which I had intruded.
Page 27
Hitherto, I had been so engrossed in my scrutiny of the House, that I
had given only a cursory glance 'round. Now, as I looked, I began to
realize upon what sort of a place I had come. The arena, for so I
have termed it, appeared a perfect circle of about ten to twelve miles
in diameter, the House, as I have mentioned before, standing in the
center. The surface of the place, like to that of the Plain, had a
peculiar, misty appearance, that was yet not mist.
From a rapid survey, my glance passed quickly upward along the
slopes of the circling mountains. How silent they were. I think that
this same abominable stillness was more trying to me than anything
that I had so far seen or imagined. I was looking up, now, at the
great crags, towering so loftily. Up there, the impalpable redness
gave a blurred appearance to everything.
And then, as I peered, curiously, a new terror came to me; for away
up among the dim peaks to my right, I had descried a vast shape of
blackness, giantlike. It grew upon my sight. It had an enormous
equine head, with gigantic ears, and seemed to peer steadfastly
down into the arena. There was that about the pose that gave me
the impression of an eternal watchfulness—of having warded that
dismal place, through unknown eternities. Slowly, the monster
became plainer to me; and then, suddenly, my gaze sprang from it to
something further off and higher among the crags. For a long minute,
I gazed, fearfully. I was strangely conscious of something not
altogether unfamiliar—as though something stirred in the back of my
mind. The thing was black, and had four grotesque arms. The
features showed indistinctly, 'round the neck, I made out several
light-colored objects. Slowly, the details came to me, and I realized,
coldly, that they were skulls. Further down the body was another
circling belt, showing less dark against the black trunk. Then, even
as I puzzled to know what the thing was, a memory slid into my
mind, and straightway, I knew that I was looking at a monstrous
representation of Kali, the Hindu goddess of death.
Other remembrances of my old student days drifted into my
thoughts. My glance fell back upon the huge beast-headed Thing.
had given only a cursory glance 'round. Now, as I looked, I began to
realize upon what sort of a place I had come. The arena, for so I
have termed it, appeared a perfect circle of about ten to twelve miles
in diameter, the House, as I have mentioned before, standing in the
center. The surface of the place, like to that of the Plain, had a
peculiar, misty appearance, that was yet not mist.
From a rapid survey, my glance passed quickly upward along the
slopes of the circling mountains. How silent they were. I think that
this same abominable stillness was more trying to me than anything
that I had so far seen or imagined. I was looking up, now, at the
great crags, towering so loftily. Up there, the impalpable redness
gave a blurred appearance to everything.
And then, as I peered, curiously, a new terror came to me; for away
up among the dim peaks to my right, I had descried a vast shape of
blackness, giantlike. It grew upon my sight. It had an enormous
equine head, with gigantic ears, and seemed to peer steadfastly
down into the arena. There was that about the pose that gave me
the impression of an eternal watchfulness—of having warded that
dismal place, through unknown eternities. Slowly, the monster
became plainer to me; and then, suddenly, my gaze sprang from it to
something further off and higher among the crags. For a long minute,
I gazed, fearfully. I was strangely conscious of something not
altogether unfamiliar—as though something stirred in the back of my
mind. The thing was black, and had four grotesque arms. The
features showed indistinctly, 'round the neck, I made out several
light-colored objects. Slowly, the details came to me, and I realized,
coldly, that they were skulls. Further down the body was another
circling belt, showing less dark against the black trunk. Then, even
as I puzzled to know what the thing was, a memory slid into my
mind, and straightway, I knew that I was looking at a monstrous
representation of Kali, the Hindu goddess of death.
Other remembrances of my old student days drifted into my
thoughts. My glance fell back upon the huge beast-headed Thing.
Page 28
Simultaneously, I recognized it for the ancient Egyptian god Set, or
Seth, the Destroyer of Souls. With the knowledge, there came a
great sweep of questioning—'Two of the—!' I stopped, and
endeavored to think. Things beyond my imagination peered into my
frightened mind. I saw, obscurely. 'The old gods of mythology!' I tried
to comprehend to what it was all pointing. My gaze dwelt, flickeringly,
between the two. 'If—'
An idea came swiftly, and I turned, and glanced rapidly upward,
searching the gloomy crags, away to my left. Something loomed out
under a great peak, a shape of greyness. I wondered I had not seen
it earlier, and then remembered I had not yet viewed that portion. I
saw it more plainly now. It was, as I have said, grey. It had a
tremendous head; but no eyes. That part of its face was blank.
Now, I saw that there were other things up among the mountains.
Further off, reclining on a lofty ledge, I made out a livid mass,
irregular and ghoulish. It seemed without form, save for an unclean,
half-animal face, that looked out, vilely, from somewhere about its
middle. And then I saw others—there were hundreds of them. They
seemed to grow out of the shadows. Several I recognized almost
immediately as mythological deities; others were strange to me,
utterly strange, beyond the power of a human mind to conceive.
On each side, I looked, and saw more, continually. The mountains
were full of strange things—Beast-gods, and Horrors so atrocious
and bestial that possibility and decency deny any further attempt to
describe them. And I—I was filled with a terrible sense of
overwhelming horror and fear and repugnance; yet, spite of these, I
wondered exceedingly. Was there then, after all, something in the old
heathen worship, something more than the mere deifying of men,
animals, and elements? The thought gripped me—was there?
Later, a question repeated itself. What were they, those Beast-gods,
and the others? At first, they had appeared to me just sculptured
Monsters placed indiscriminately among the inaccessible peaks and
precipices of the surrounding mountains. Now, as I scrutinized them
with greater intentness, my mind began to reach out to fresh
Seth, the Destroyer of Souls. With the knowledge, there came a
great sweep of questioning—'Two of the—!' I stopped, and
endeavored to think. Things beyond my imagination peered into my
frightened mind. I saw, obscurely. 'The old gods of mythology!' I tried
to comprehend to what it was all pointing. My gaze dwelt, flickeringly,
between the two. 'If—'
An idea came swiftly, and I turned, and glanced rapidly upward,
searching the gloomy crags, away to my left. Something loomed out
under a great peak, a shape of greyness. I wondered I had not seen
it earlier, and then remembered I had not yet viewed that portion. I
saw it more plainly now. It was, as I have said, grey. It had a
tremendous head; but no eyes. That part of its face was blank.
Now, I saw that there were other things up among the mountains.
Further off, reclining on a lofty ledge, I made out a livid mass,
irregular and ghoulish. It seemed without form, save for an unclean,
half-animal face, that looked out, vilely, from somewhere about its
middle. And then I saw others—there were hundreds of them. They
seemed to grow out of the shadows. Several I recognized almost
immediately as mythological deities; others were strange to me,
utterly strange, beyond the power of a human mind to conceive.
On each side, I looked, and saw more, continually. The mountains
were full of strange things—Beast-gods, and Horrors so atrocious
and bestial that possibility and decency deny any further attempt to
describe them. And I—I was filled with a terrible sense of
overwhelming horror and fear and repugnance; yet, spite of these, I
wondered exceedingly. Was there then, after all, something in the old
heathen worship, something more than the mere deifying of men,
animals, and elements? The thought gripped me—was there?
Later, a question repeated itself. What were they, those Beast-gods,
and the others? At first, they had appeared to me just sculptured
Monsters placed indiscriminately among the inaccessible peaks and
precipices of the surrounding mountains. Now, as I scrutinized them
with greater intentness, my mind began to reach out to fresh
Page 29
conclusions. There was something about them, an indescribable sort
of silent vitality that suggested, to my broadening consciousness, a
state of life-in-death—a something that was by no means life, as we
understand it; but rather an inhuman form of existence, that well
might be likened to a deathless trance—a condition in which it was
possible to imagine their continuing, eternally. 'Immortal!' the word
rose in my thoughts unbidden; and, straightway, I grew to wondering
whether this might be the immortality of the gods.
And then, in the midst of my wondering and musing, something
happened. Until then, I had been staying just within the shadow of
the exit of the great rift. Now, without volition on my part, I drifted out
of the semi-darkness and began to move slowly across the arena—
toward the House. At this, I gave up all thoughts of those prodigious
Shapes above me—and could only stare, frightenedly, at the
tremendous structure toward which I was being conveyed so
remorselessly. Yet, though I searched earnestly, I could discover
nothing that I had not already seen, and so became gradually
calmer.
Presently, I had reached a point more than halfway between the
House and the gorge. All around was spread the stark loneliness of
the place, and the unbroken silence. Steadily, I neared the great
building. Then, all at once, something caught my vision, something
that came 'round one of the huge buttresses of the House, and so
into full view. It was a gigantic thing, and moved with a curious lope,
going almost upright, after the manner of a man. It was quite
unclothed, and had a remarkable luminous appearance. Yet it was
the face that attracted and frightened me the most. It was the face of
a swine.
Silently, intently, I watched this horrible creature, and forgot my fear,
momentarily, in my interest in its movements. It was making its way,
cumbrously 'round the building, stopping as it came to each window
to peer in and shake at the bars, with which—as in this house—they
were protected; and whenever it came to a door, it would push at it,
of silent vitality that suggested, to my broadening consciousness, a
state of life-in-death—a something that was by no means life, as we
understand it; but rather an inhuman form of existence, that well
might be likened to a deathless trance—a condition in which it was
possible to imagine their continuing, eternally. 'Immortal!' the word
rose in my thoughts unbidden; and, straightway, I grew to wondering
whether this might be the immortality of the gods.
And then, in the midst of my wondering and musing, something
happened. Until then, I had been staying just within the shadow of
the exit of the great rift. Now, without volition on my part, I drifted out
of the semi-darkness and began to move slowly across the arena—
toward the House. At this, I gave up all thoughts of those prodigious
Shapes above me—and could only stare, frightenedly, at the
tremendous structure toward which I was being conveyed so
remorselessly. Yet, though I searched earnestly, I could discover
nothing that I had not already seen, and so became gradually
calmer.
Presently, I had reached a point more than halfway between the
House and the gorge. All around was spread the stark loneliness of
the place, and the unbroken silence. Steadily, I neared the great
building. Then, all at once, something caught my vision, something
that came 'round one of the huge buttresses of the House, and so
into full view. It was a gigantic thing, and moved with a curious lope,
going almost upright, after the manner of a man. It was quite
unclothed, and had a remarkable luminous appearance. Yet it was
the face that attracted and frightened me the most. It was the face of
a swine.
Silently, intently, I watched this horrible creature, and forgot my fear,
momentarily, in my interest in its movements. It was making its way,
cumbrously 'round the building, stopping as it came to each window
to peer in and shake at the bars, with which—as in this house—they
were protected; and whenever it came to a door, it would push at it,
Page 30
fingering the fastening stealthily. Evidently, it was searching for an
ingress into the House.
I had come now to within less than a quarter of a mile of the great
structure, and still I was compelled forward. Abruptly, the Thing
turned and gazed hideously in my direction. It opened its mouth,
and, for the first time, the stillness of that abominable place was
broken, by a deep, booming note that sent an added thrill of
apprehension through me. Then, immediately, I became aware that it
was coming toward me, swiftly and silently. In an instant, it had
covered half the distance that lay between. And still, I was borne
helplessly to meet it. Only a hundred yards, and the brutish ferocity
of the giant face numbed me with a feeling of unmitigated horror. I
could have screamed, in the supremeness of my fear; and then, in
the very moment of my extremity and despair, I became conscious
that I was looking down upon the arena, from a rapidly increasing
height. I was rising, rising. In an inconceivably short while, I had
reached an altitude of many hundred feet. Beneath me, the spot that
I had just left, was occupied by the foul Swine-creature. It had gone
down on all fours and was snuffing and rooting, like a veritable hog,
at the surface of the arena. A moment and it rose to its feet, clutching
upward, with an expression of desire upon its face such as I have
never seen in this world.
Continually, I mounted higher. A few minutes, it seemed, and I had
risen above the great mountains—floating, alone, afar in the
redness. At a tremendous distance below, the arena showed, dimly;
with the mighty House looking no larger than a tiny spot of green.
The Swine-thing was no longer visible.
Presently, I passed over the mountains, out above the huge breadth
of the plain. Far away, on its surface, in the direction of the ring-
shaped sun, there showed a confused blur. I looked toward it,
indifferently. It reminded me, somewhat, of the first glimpse I had
caught of the mountain-amphitheatre.
With a sense of weariness, I glanced upward at the immense ring of
fire. What a strange thing it was! Then, as I stared, out from the dark
ingress into the House.
I had come now to within less than a quarter of a mile of the great
structure, and still I was compelled forward. Abruptly, the Thing
turned and gazed hideously in my direction. It opened its mouth,
and, for the first time, the stillness of that abominable place was
broken, by a deep, booming note that sent an added thrill of
apprehension through me. Then, immediately, I became aware that it
was coming toward me, swiftly and silently. In an instant, it had
covered half the distance that lay between. And still, I was borne
helplessly to meet it. Only a hundred yards, and the brutish ferocity
of the giant face numbed me with a feeling of unmitigated horror. I
could have screamed, in the supremeness of my fear; and then, in
the very moment of my extremity and despair, I became conscious
that I was looking down upon the arena, from a rapidly increasing
height. I was rising, rising. In an inconceivably short while, I had
reached an altitude of many hundred feet. Beneath me, the spot that
I had just left, was occupied by the foul Swine-creature. It had gone
down on all fours and was snuffing and rooting, like a veritable hog,
at the surface of the arena. A moment and it rose to its feet, clutching
upward, with an expression of desire upon its face such as I have
never seen in this world.
Continually, I mounted higher. A few minutes, it seemed, and I had
risen above the great mountains—floating, alone, afar in the
redness. At a tremendous distance below, the arena showed, dimly;
with the mighty House looking no larger than a tiny spot of green.
The Swine-thing was no longer visible.
Presently, I passed over the mountains, out above the huge breadth
of the plain. Far away, on its surface, in the direction of the ring-
shaped sun, there showed a confused blur. I looked toward it,
indifferently. It reminded me, somewhat, of the first glimpse I had
caught of the mountain-amphitheatre.
With a sense of weariness, I glanced upward at the immense ring of
fire. What a strange thing it was! Then, as I stared, out from the dark
Page 31
center, there spurted a sudden flare of extraordinary vivid fire.
Compared with the size of the black center, it was as naught; yet, in
itself, stupendous. With awakened interest, I watched it carefully,
noting its strange boiling and glowing. Then, in a moment, the whole
thing grew dim and unreal, and so passed out of sight. Much
amazed, I glanced down to the Plain from which I was still rising.
Thus, I received a fresh surprise. The Plain—everything had
vanished, and only a sea of red mist was spread far below me.
Gradually as I stared this grew remote, and died away into a dim far
mystery of red against an unfathomable night. A while, and even this
had gone, and I was wrapped in an impalpable, lightless gloom.
Compared with the size of the black center, it was as naught; yet, in
itself, stupendous. With awakened interest, I watched it carefully,
noting its strange boiling and glowing. Then, in a moment, the whole
thing grew dim and unreal, and so passed out of sight. Much
amazed, I glanced down to the Plain from which I was still rising.
Thus, I received a fresh surprise. The Plain—everything had
vanished, and only a sea of red mist was spread far below me.
Gradually as I stared this grew remote, and died away into a dim far
mystery of red against an unfathomable night. A while, and even this
had gone, and I was wrapped in an impalpable, lightless gloom.
Page 32
IV
THE EARTH
Thus I was, and only the memory that I had lived through the dark,
once before, served to sustain my thoughts. A great time passed—
ages. And then a single star broke its way through the darkness. It
was the first of one of the outlying clusters of this universe.
Presently, it was far behind, and all about me shone the splendor of
the countless stars. Later, years it seemed, I saw the sun, a clot of
flame. Around it, I made out presently several remote specks of light
—the planets of the Solar system. And so I saw the earth again, blue
and unbelievably minute. It grew larger, and became defined.
A long space of time came and went, and then at last I entered into
the shadow of the world—plunging headlong into the dim and holy
earth night. Overhead were the old constellations, and there was a
crescent moon. Then, as I neared the earth's surface, a dimness
swept over me, and I appeared to sink into a black mist.
For a while, I knew nothing. I was unconscious. Gradually, I became
aware of a faint, distant whining. It became plainer. A desperate
feeling of agony possessed me. I struggled madly for breath, and
tried to shout. A moment, and I got my breath more easily. I was
conscious that something was licking my hand. Something damp
swept across my face. I heard a panting, and then again the whining.
It seemed to come to my ears, now, with a sense of familiarity, and I
opened my eyes. All was dark; but the feeling of oppression had left
me. I was seated, and something was whining piteously, and licking
me. I felt strangely confused, and, instinctively, tried to ward off the
thing that licked. My head was curiously vacant, and, for the
moment, I seemed incapable of action or thought. Then, things came
back to me, and I called 'Pepper,' faintly. I was answered by a joyful
bark, and renewed and frantic caresses.
THE EARTH
Thus I was, and only the memory that I had lived through the dark,
once before, served to sustain my thoughts. A great time passed—
ages. And then a single star broke its way through the darkness. It
was the first of one of the outlying clusters of this universe.
Presently, it was far behind, and all about me shone the splendor of
the countless stars. Later, years it seemed, I saw the sun, a clot of
flame. Around it, I made out presently several remote specks of light
—the planets of the Solar system. And so I saw the earth again, blue
and unbelievably minute. It grew larger, and became defined.
A long space of time came and went, and then at last I entered into
the shadow of the world—plunging headlong into the dim and holy
earth night. Overhead were the old constellations, and there was a
crescent moon. Then, as I neared the earth's surface, a dimness
swept over me, and I appeared to sink into a black mist.
For a while, I knew nothing. I was unconscious. Gradually, I became
aware of a faint, distant whining. It became plainer. A desperate
feeling of agony possessed me. I struggled madly for breath, and
tried to shout. A moment, and I got my breath more easily. I was
conscious that something was licking my hand. Something damp
swept across my face. I heard a panting, and then again the whining.
It seemed to come to my ears, now, with a sense of familiarity, and I
opened my eyes. All was dark; but the feeling of oppression had left
me. I was seated, and something was whining piteously, and licking
me. I felt strangely confused, and, instinctively, tried to ward off the
thing that licked. My head was curiously vacant, and, for the
moment, I seemed incapable of action or thought. Then, things came
back to me, and I called 'Pepper,' faintly. I was answered by a joyful
bark, and renewed and frantic caresses.
Page 33
In a little while, I felt stronger, and put out my hand for the matches. I
groped about, for a few moments, blindly; then my hands lit upon
them, and I struck a light, and looked confusedly around. All about
me, I saw the old, familiar things. And there I sat, full of dazed
wonders, until the flame of the match burnt my finger, and I dropped
it; while a hasty expression of pain and anger, escaped my lips,
surprising me with the sound of my own voice.
After a moment, I struck another match, and, stumbling across the
room, lit the candles. As I did so, I observed that they had not burned
away, but had been put out.
As the flames shot up, I turned, and stared about the study; yet there
was nothing unusual to see; and, suddenly, a gust of irritation took
me. What had happened? I held my head, with both hands, and tried
to remember. Ah! the great, silent Plain, and the ring-shaped sun of
red fire. Where were they? Where had I seen them? How long ago? I
felt dazed and muddled. Once or twice, I walked up and down the
room, unsteadily. My memory seemed dulled, and, already, the thing
I had witnessed came back to me with an effort.
I have a remembrance of cursing, peevishly, in my bewilderment.
Suddenly, I turned faint and giddy, and had to grasp at the table for
support. During a few moments, I held on, weakly; and then
managed to totter sideways into a chair. After a little time, I felt
somewhat better, and succeeded in reaching the cupboard where,
usually, I keep brandy and biscuits. I poured myself out a little of the
stimulant, and drank it off. Then, taking a handful of biscuits, I
returned to my chair, and began to devour them, ravenously. I was
vaguely surprised at my hunger. I felt as though I had eaten nothing
for an uncountably long while.
As I ate, my glance roved about the room, taking in its various
details, and still searching, though almost unconsciously, for
something tangible upon which to take hold, among the invisible
mysteries that encompassed me. 'Surely,' I thought, 'there must be
something—' And, in the same instant, my gaze dwelt upon the face
of the clock in the opposite corner. Therewith, I stopped eating, and
groped about, for a few moments, blindly; then my hands lit upon
them, and I struck a light, and looked confusedly around. All about
me, I saw the old, familiar things. And there I sat, full of dazed
wonders, until the flame of the match burnt my finger, and I dropped
it; while a hasty expression of pain and anger, escaped my lips,
surprising me with the sound of my own voice.
After a moment, I struck another match, and, stumbling across the
room, lit the candles. As I did so, I observed that they had not burned
away, but had been put out.
As the flames shot up, I turned, and stared about the study; yet there
was nothing unusual to see; and, suddenly, a gust of irritation took
me. What had happened? I held my head, with both hands, and tried
to remember. Ah! the great, silent Plain, and the ring-shaped sun of
red fire. Where were they? Where had I seen them? How long ago? I
felt dazed and muddled. Once or twice, I walked up and down the
room, unsteadily. My memory seemed dulled, and, already, the thing
I had witnessed came back to me with an effort.
I have a remembrance of cursing, peevishly, in my bewilderment.
Suddenly, I turned faint and giddy, and had to grasp at the table for
support. During a few moments, I held on, weakly; and then
managed to totter sideways into a chair. After a little time, I felt
somewhat better, and succeeded in reaching the cupboard where,
usually, I keep brandy and biscuits. I poured myself out a little of the
stimulant, and drank it off. Then, taking a handful of biscuits, I
returned to my chair, and began to devour them, ravenously. I was
vaguely surprised at my hunger. I felt as though I had eaten nothing
for an uncountably long while.
As I ate, my glance roved about the room, taking in its various
details, and still searching, though almost unconsciously, for
something tangible upon which to take hold, among the invisible
mysteries that encompassed me. 'Surely,' I thought, 'there must be
something—' And, in the same instant, my gaze dwelt upon the face
of the clock in the opposite corner. Therewith, I stopped eating, and
Page 34
just stared. For, though its ticking indicated most certainly that it was
still going, the hands were pointing to a little before the hour of
midnight; whereas it was, as well I knew, considerably after that time
when I had witnessed the first of the strange happenings I have just
described.
For perhaps a moment I was astounded and puzzled. Had the hour
been the same as when I had last seen the clock, I should have
concluded that the hands had stuck in one place, while the internal
mechanism went on as usual; but that would, in no way, account for
the hands having traveled backward. Then, even as I turned the
matter over in my wearied brain, the thought flashed upon me that it
was now close upon the morning of the twenty-second, and that I
had been unconscious to the visible world through the greater
portion of the last twenty-four hours. The thought occupied my
attention for a full minute; then I commenced to eat again. I was still
very hungry.
During breakfast, next morning, I inquired casually of my sister
regarding the date, and found my surmise correct. I had, indeed,
been absent—at least in spirit—for nearly a day and a night.
My sister asked me no questions; for it is not by any means the first
time that I have kept to my study for a whole day, and sometimes a
couple of days at a time, when I have been particularly engrossed in
my books or work.
And so the days pass on, and I am still filled with a wonder to know
the meaning of all that I saw on that memorable night. Yet, well I
know that my curiosity is little likely to be satisfied.
still going, the hands were pointing to a little before the hour of
midnight; whereas it was, as well I knew, considerably after that time
when I had witnessed the first of the strange happenings I have just
described.
For perhaps a moment I was astounded and puzzled. Had the hour
been the same as when I had last seen the clock, I should have
concluded that the hands had stuck in one place, while the internal
mechanism went on as usual; but that would, in no way, account for
the hands having traveled backward. Then, even as I turned the
matter over in my wearied brain, the thought flashed upon me that it
was now close upon the morning of the twenty-second, and that I
had been unconscious to the visible world through the greater
portion of the last twenty-four hours. The thought occupied my
attention for a full minute; then I commenced to eat again. I was still
very hungry.
During breakfast, next morning, I inquired casually of my sister
regarding the date, and found my surmise correct. I had, indeed,
been absent—at least in spirit—for nearly a day and a night.
My sister asked me no questions; for it is not by any means the first
time that I have kept to my study for a whole day, and sometimes a
couple of days at a time, when I have been particularly engrossed in
my books or work.
And so the days pass on, and I am still filled with a wonder to know
the meaning of all that I saw on that memorable night. Yet, well I
know that my curiosity is little likely to be satisfied.
Page 35
V
THE THING IN THE PIT
This house is, as I have said before, surrounded by a huge estate,
and wild and uncultivated gardens.
Away at the back, distant some three hundred yards, is a dark, deep
ravine—spoken of as the 'Pit,' by the peasantry. At the bottom runs a
sluggish stream so overhung by trees as scarcely to be seen from
above.
In passing, I must explain that this river has a subterranean origin,
emerging suddenly at the East end of the ravine, and disappearing,
as abruptly, beneath the cliffs that form its Western extremity.
It was some months after my vision (if vision it were) of the great
Plain that my attention was particularly attracted to the Pit.
I happened, one day, to be walking along its Southern edge, when,
suddenly, several pieces of rock and shale were dislodged from the
face of the cliff immediately beneath me, and fell with a sullen crash
through the trees. I heard them splash in the river at the bottom; and
then silence. I should not have given this incident more than a
passing thought, had not Pepper at once begun to bark savagely;
nor would he be silent when I bade him, which is most unusual
behavior on his part.
Feeling that there must be someone or something in the Pit, I went
back to the house, quickly, for a stick. When I returned, Pepper had
ceased his barks and was growling and smelling, uneasily, along the
top.
THE THING IN THE PIT
This house is, as I have said before, surrounded by a huge estate,
and wild and uncultivated gardens.
Away at the back, distant some three hundred yards, is a dark, deep
ravine—spoken of as the 'Pit,' by the peasantry. At the bottom runs a
sluggish stream so overhung by trees as scarcely to be seen from
above.
In passing, I must explain that this river has a subterranean origin,
emerging suddenly at the East end of the ravine, and disappearing,
as abruptly, beneath the cliffs that form its Western extremity.
It was some months after my vision (if vision it were) of the great
Plain that my attention was particularly attracted to the Pit.
I happened, one day, to be walking along its Southern edge, when,
suddenly, several pieces of rock and shale were dislodged from the
face of the cliff immediately beneath me, and fell with a sullen crash
through the trees. I heard them splash in the river at the bottom; and
then silence. I should not have given this incident more than a
passing thought, had not Pepper at once begun to bark savagely;
nor would he be silent when I bade him, which is most unusual
behavior on his part.
Feeling that there must be someone or something in the Pit, I went
back to the house, quickly, for a stick. When I returned, Pepper had
ceased his barks and was growling and smelling, uneasily, along the
top.
Page 36
Whistling to him to follow me, I started to descend cautiously. The
depth to the bottom of the Pit must be about a hundred and fifty feet,
and some time as well as considerable care was expended before
we reached the bottom in safety.
Once down, Pepper and I started to explore along the banks of the
river. It was very dark there due to the overhanging trees, and I
moved warily, keeping my glance about me and my stick ready.
Pepper was quiet now and kept close to me all the time. Thus, we
searched right up one side of the river, without hearing or seeing
anything. Then, we crossed over—by the simple method of jumping
—and commenced to beat our way back through the underbrush.
We had accomplished perhaps half the distance, when I heard again
the sound of falling stones on the other side—the side from which we
had just come. One large rock came thundering down through the
treetops, struck the opposite bank, and bounded into the river,
driving a great jet of water right over us. At this, Pepper gave out a
deep growl; then stopped, and pricked up his ears. I listened, also.
A second later, a loud, half-human, half-piglike squeal sounded from
among the trees, apparently about halfway up the South cliff. It was
answered by a similar note from the bottom of the Pit. At this, Pepper
gave a short, sharp bark, and, springing across the little river,
disappeared into the bushes.
Immediately afterward, I heard his barks increase in depth and
number, and in between there sounded a noise of confused
jabbering. This ceased, and, in the succeeding silence, there rose a
semi-human yell of agony. Almost immediately, Pepper gave a long-
drawn howl of pain, and then the shrubs were violently agitated, and
he came running out with his tail down, and glancing as he ran over
his shoulder. As he reached me, I saw that he was bleeding from
what appeared to be a great claw wound in the side that had almost
laid bare his ribs.
depth to the bottom of the Pit must be about a hundred and fifty feet,
and some time as well as considerable care was expended before
we reached the bottom in safety.
Once down, Pepper and I started to explore along the banks of the
river. It was very dark there due to the overhanging trees, and I
moved warily, keeping my glance about me and my stick ready.
Pepper was quiet now and kept close to me all the time. Thus, we
searched right up one side of the river, without hearing or seeing
anything. Then, we crossed over—by the simple method of jumping
—and commenced to beat our way back through the underbrush.
We had accomplished perhaps half the distance, when I heard again
the sound of falling stones on the other side—the side from which we
had just come. One large rock came thundering down through the
treetops, struck the opposite bank, and bounded into the river,
driving a great jet of water right over us. At this, Pepper gave out a
deep growl; then stopped, and pricked up his ears. I listened, also.
A second later, a loud, half-human, half-piglike squeal sounded from
among the trees, apparently about halfway up the South cliff. It was
answered by a similar note from the bottom of the Pit. At this, Pepper
gave a short, sharp bark, and, springing across the little river,
disappeared into the bushes.
Immediately afterward, I heard his barks increase in depth and
number, and in between there sounded a noise of confused
jabbering. This ceased, and, in the succeeding silence, there rose a
semi-human yell of agony. Almost immediately, Pepper gave a long-
drawn howl of pain, and then the shrubs were violently agitated, and
he came running out with his tail down, and glancing as he ran over
his shoulder. As he reached me, I saw that he was bleeding from
what appeared to be a great claw wound in the side that had almost
laid bare his ribs.
Page 37
Seeing Pepper thus mutilated, a furious feeling of anger seized me,
and, whirling my staff, I sprang across, and into the bushes from
which Pepper had emerged. As I forced my way through, I thought I
heard a sound of breathing. Next instant, I had burst into a little clear
space, just in time to see something, livid white in color, disappear
among the bushes on the opposite side. With a shout, I ran toward it;
but, though I struck and probed among the bushes with my stick, I
neither saw nor heard anything further; and so returned to Pepper.
There, after bathing his wound in the river, I bound my wetted
handkerchief 'round his body; having done which, we retreated up
the ravine and into the daylight again.
On reaching the house, my sister inquired what had happened to
Pepper, and I told her he had been fighting with a wildcat, of which I
had heard there were several about.
I felt it would be better not to tell her how it had really happened;
though, to be sure, I scarcely knew myself; but this I did know, that
the thing I had seen run into the bushes was no wildcat. It was much
too big, and had, so far as I had observed, a skin like a hog's, only of
a dead, unhealthy white color. And then—it had run upright, or nearly
so, upon its hind feet, with a motion somewhat resembling that of a
human being. This much I had noticed in my brief glimpse, and, truth
to tell, I felt a good deal of uneasiness, besides curiosity as I turned
the matter over in my mind.
It was in the morning that the above incident had occurred.
Then, it would be after dinner, as I sat reading, that, happening to
look up suddenly, I saw something peering in over the window ledge
the eyes and ears alone showing.
'A pig, by Jove!' I said, and rose to my feet. Thus, I saw the thing
more completely; but it was no pig—God alone knows what it was. It
reminded me, vaguely, of the hideous Thing that had haunted the
great arena. It had a grotesquely human mouth and jaw; but with no
chin of which to speak. The nose was prolonged into a snout; thus it
was that with the little eyes and queer ears, gave it such an
and, whirling my staff, I sprang across, and into the bushes from
which Pepper had emerged. As I forced my way through, I thought I
heard a sound of breathing. Next instant, I had burst into a little clear
space, just in time to see something, livid white in color, disappear
among the bushes on the opposite side. With a shout, I ran toward it;
but, though I struck and probed among the bushes with my stick, I
neither saw nor heard anything further; and so returned to Pepper.
There, after bathing his wound in the river, I bound my wetted
handkerchief 'round his body; having done which, we retreated up
the ravine and into the daylight again.
On reaching the house, my sister inquired what had happened to
Pepper, and I told her he had been fighting with a wildcat, of which I
had heard there were several about.
I felt it would be better not to tell her how it had really happened;
though, to be sure, I scarcely knew myself; but this I did know, that
the thing I had seen run into the bushes was no wildcat. It was much
too big, and had, so far as I had observed, a skin like a hog's, only of
a dead, unhealthy white color. And then—it had run upright, or nearly
so, upon its hind feet, with a motion somewhat resembling that of a
human being. This much I had noticed in my brief glimpse, and, truth
to tell, I felt a good deal of uneasiness, besides curiosity as I turned
the matter over in my mind.
It was in the morning that the above incident had occurred.
Then, it would be after dinner, as I sat reading, that, happening to
look up suddenly, I saw something peering in over the window ledge
the eyes and ears alone showing.
'A pig, by Jove!' I said, and rose to my feet. Thus, I saw the thing
more completely; but it was no pig—God alone knows what it was. It
reminded me, vaguely, of the hideous Thing that had haunted the
great arena. It had a grotesquely human mouth and jaw; but with no
chin of which to speak. The nose was prolonged into a snout; thus it
was that with the little eyes and queer ears, gave it such an
Page 38
extraordinarily swinelike appearance. Of forehead there was little,
and the whole face was of an unwholesome white color.
For perhaps a minute, I stood looking at the thing with an ever
growing feeling of disgust, and some fear. The mouth kept jabbering,
inanely, and once emitted a half-swinish grunt. I think it was the eyes
that attracted me the most; they seemed to glow, at times, with a
horribly human intelligence, and kept flickering away from my face,
over the details of the room, as though my stare disturbed it.
It appeared to be supporting itself by two clawlike hands upon the
windowsill. These claws, unlike the face, were of a clayey brown
hue, and bore an indistinct resemblance to human hands, in that
they had four fingers and a thumb; though these were webbed up to
the first joint, much as are a duck's. Nails it had also, but so long and
powerful that they were more like the talons of an eagle than aught
else.
As I have said, before, I felt some fear; though almost of an
impersonal kind. I may explain my feeling better by saying that it was
more a sensation of abhorrence; such as one might expect to feel, if
brought in contact with something superhumanly foul; something
unholy—belonging to some hitherto undreamt of state of existence.
I cannot say that I grasped these various details of the brute at the
time. I think they seemed to come back to me, afterward, as though
imprinted upon my brain. I imagined more than I saw as I looked at
the thing, and the material details grew upon me later.
For perhaps a minute I stared at the creature; then as my nerves
steadied a little I shook off the vague alarm that held me, and took a
step toward the window. Even as I did so, the thing ducked and
vanished. I rushed to the door and looked 'round hurriedly; but only
the tangled bushes and shrubs met my gaze.
I ran back into the house, and, getting my gun, sallied out to search
through the gardens. As I went, I asked myself whether the thing I
and the whole face was of an unwholesome white color.
For perhaps a minute, I stood looking at the thing with an ever
growing feeling of disgust, and some fear. The mouth kept jabbering,
inanely, and once emitted a half-swinish grunt. I think it was the eyes
that attracted me the most; they seemed to glow, at times, with a
horribly human intelligence, and kept flickering away from my face,
over the details of the room, as though my stare disturbed it.
It appeared to be supporting itself by two clawlike hands upon the
windowsill. These claws, unlike the face, were of a clayey brown
hue, and bore an indistinct resemblance to human hands, in that
they had four fingers and a thumb; though these were webbed up to
the first joint, much as are a duck's. Nails it had also, but so long and
powerful that they were more like the talons of an eagle than aught
else.
As I have said, before, I felt some fear; though almost of an
impersonal kind. I may explain my feeling better by saying that it was
more a sensation of abhorrence; such as one might expect to feel, if
brought in contact with something superhumanly foul; something
unholy—belonging to some hitherto undreamt of state of existence.
I cannot say that I grasped these various details of the brute at the
time. I think they seemed to come back to me, afterward, as though
imprinted upon my brain. I imagined more than I saw as I looked at
the thing, and the material details grew upon me later.
For perhaps a minute I stared at the creature; then as my nerves
steadied a little I shook off the vague alarm that held me, and took a
step toward the window. Even as I did so, the thing ducked and
vanished. I rushed to the door and looked 'round hurriedly; but only
the tangled bushes and shrubs met my gaze.
I ran back into the house, and, getting my gun, sallied out to search
through the gardens. As I went, I asked myself whether the thing I
Page 39
had just seen was likely to be the same of which I had caught a
glimpse in the morning. I inclined to think it was.
I would have taken Pepper with me; but judged it better to give his
wound a chance to heal. Besides, if the creature I had just seen was,
as I imagined, his antagonist of the morning, it was not likely that he
would be of much use.
I began my search, systematically. I was determined, if it were
possible, to find and put an end to that swine-thing. This was, at
least, a material Horror!
At first, I searched, cautiously; with the thought of Pepper's wound in
my mind; but, as the hours passed, and not a sign of anything living,
showed in the great, lonely gardens, I became less apprehensive. I
felt almost as though I would welcome the sight of it. Anything
seemed better than this silence, with the ever-present feeling that
the creature might be lurking in every bush I passed. Later, I grew
careless of danger, to the extent of plunging right through the
bushes, probing with my gun barrel as I went.
At times, I shouted; but only the echoes answered back. I thought
thus perhaps to frighten or stir the creature to showing itself; but only
succeeded in bringing my sister Mary out, to know what was the
matter. I told her, that I had seen the wildcat that had wounded
Pepper, and that I was trying to hunt it out of the bushes. She
seemed only half satisfied, and went back into the house, with an
expression of doubt upon her face. I wondered whether she had
seen or guessed anything. For the rest of the afternoon, I prosecuted
the search anxiously. I felt that I should be unable to sleep, with that
bestial thing haunting the shrubberies, and yet, when evening fell, I
had seen nothing. Then, as I turned homeward, I heard a short,
unintelligible noise, among the bushes to my right. Instantly, I turned,
and, aiming quickly, fired in the direction of the sound. Immediately
afterward, I heard something scuttling away among the bushes. It
moved rapidly, and in a minute had gone out of hearing. After a few
steps I ceased my pursuit, realizing how futile it must be in the fast
glimpse in the morning. I inclined to think it was.
I would have taken Pepper with me; but judged it better to give his
wound a chance to heal. Besides, if the creature I had just seen was,
as I imagined, his antagonist of the morning, it was not likely that he
would be of much use.
I began my search, systematically. I was determined, if it were
possible, to find and put an end to that swine-thing. This was, at
least, a material Horror!
At first, I searched, cautiously; with the thought of Pepper's wound in
my mind; but, as the hours passed, and not a sign of anything living,
showed in the great, lonely gardens, I became less apprehensive. I
felt almost as though I would welcome the sight of it. Anything
seemed better than this silence, with the ever-present feeling that
the creature might be lurking in every bush I passed. Later, I grew
careless of danger, to the extent of plunging right through the
bushes, probing with my gun barrel as I went.
At times, I shouted; but only the echoes answered back. I thought
thus perhaps to frighten or stir the creature to showing itself; but only
succeeded in bringing my sister Mary out, to know what was the
matter. I told her, that I had seen the wildcat that had wounded
Pepper, and that I was trying to hunt it out of the bushes. She
seemed only half satisfied, and went back into the house, with an
expression of doubt upon her face. I wondered whether she had
seen or guessed anything. For the rest of the afternoon, I prosecuted
the search anxiously. I felt that I should be unable to sleep, with that
bestial thing haunting the shrubberies, and yet, when evening fell, I
had seen nothing. Then, as I turned homeward, I heard a short,
unintelligible noise, among the bushes to my right. Instantly, I turned,
and, aiming quickly, fired in the direction of the sound. Immediately
afterward, I heard something scuttling away among the bushes. It
moved rapidly, and in a minute had gone out of hearing. After a few
steps I ceased my pursuit, realizing how futile it must be in the fast
Page 40
gathering gloom; and so, with a curious feeling of depression, I
entered the house.
That night, after my sister had gone to bed, I went 'round to all the
windows and doors on the ground floor; and saw to it that they were
securely fastened. This precaution was scarcely necessary as
regards the windows, as all of those on the lower storey are strongly
barred; but with the doors—of which there are five—it was wisely
thought, as not one was locked.
Having secured these, I went to my study, yet, somehow, for once,
the place jarred upon me; it seemed so huge and echoey. For some
time I tried to read; but at last finding it impossible I carried my book
down to the kitchen where a large fire was burning, and sat there.
I dare say, I had read for a couple of hours, when, suddenly, I heard
a sound that made me lower my book, and listen, intently. It was a
noise of something rubbing and fumbling against the back door.
Once the door creaked, loudly; as though force were being applied
to it. During those few, short moments, I experienced an
indescribable feeling of terror, such as I should have believed
impossible. My hands shook; a cold sweat broke out on me, and I
shivered violently.
Gradually, I calmed. The stealthy movements outside had ceased.
Then for an hour I sat silent and watchful. All at once the feeling of
fear took me again. I felt as I imagine an animal must, under the eye
of a snake. Yet now I could hear nothing. Still, there was no doubting
that some unexplained influence was at work.
Gradually, imperceptibly almost, something stole on my ear—a
sound that resolved itself into a faint murmur. Quickly it developed
and grew into a muffled but hideous chorus of bestial shrieks. It
appeared to rise from the bowels of the earth.
I heard a thud, and realized in a dull, half comprehending way that I
had dropped my book. After that, I just sat; and thus the daylight
entered the house.
That night, after my sister had gone to bed, I went 'round to all the
windows and doors on the ground floor; and saw to it that they were
securely fastened. This precaution was scarcely necessary as
regards the windows, as all of those on the lower storey are strongly
barred; but with the doors—of which there are five—it was wisely
thought, as not one was locked.
Having secured these, I went to my study, yet, somehow, for once,
the place jarred upon me; it seemed so huge and echoey. For some
time I tried to read; but at last finding it impossible I carried my book
down to the kitchen where a large fire was burning, and sat there.
I dare say, I had read for a couple of hours, when, suddenly, I heard
a sound that made me lower my book, and listen, intently. It was a
noise of something rubbing and fumbling against the back door.
Once the door creaked, loudly; as though force were being applied
to it. During those few, short moments, I experienced an
indescribable feeling of terror, such as I should have believed
impossible. My hands shook; a cold sweat broke out on me, and I
shivered violently.
Gradually, I calmed. The stealthy movements outside had ceased.
Then for an hour I sat silent and watchful. All at once the feeling of
fear took me again. I felt as I imagine an animal must, under the eye
of a snake. Yet now I could hear nothing. Still, there was no doubting
that some unexplained influence was at work.
Gradually, imperceptibly almost, something stole on my ear—a
sound that resolved itself into a faint murmur. Quickly it developed
and grew into a muffled but hideous chorus of bestial shrieks. It
appeared to rise from the bowels of the earth.
I heard a thud, and realized in a dull, half comprehending way that I
had dropped my book. After that, I just sat; and thus the daylight
Page 41
found me, when it crept wanly in through the barred, high windows of
the great kitchen.
With the dawning light, the feeling of stupor and fear left me; and I
came more into possession of my senses.
Thereupon I picked up my book, and crept to the door to listen. Not a
sound broke the chilly silence. For some minutes I stood there; then,
very gradually and cautiously, I drew back the bolt and opening the
door peeped out.
My caution was unneeded. Nothing was to be seen, save the grey
vista of dreary, tangled bushes and trees, extending to the distant
plantation.
With a shiver, I closed the door, and made my way, quietly, up to
bed.
the great kitchen.
With the dawning light, the feeling of stupor and fear left me; and I
came more into possession of my senses.
Thereupon I picked up my book, and crept to the door to listen. Not a
sound broke the chilly silence. For some minutes I stood there; then,
very gradually and cautiously, I drew back the bolt and opening the
door peeped out.
My caution was unneeded. Nothing was to be seen, save the grey
vista of dreary, tangled bushes and trees, extending to the distant
plantation.
With a shiver, I closed the door, and made my way, quietly, up to
bed.
Page 42
VI
THE SWINE-THINGS
It was evening, a week later. My sister sat in the garden, knitting. I
was walking up and down, reading. My gun leant up against the wall
of the house; for, since the advent of that strange thing in the
gardens, I had deemed it wise to take precautions. Yet, through the
whole week, there had been nothing to alarm me, either by sight or
sound; so that I was able to look back, calmly, to the incident; though
still with a sense of unmitigated wonder and curiosity.
I was, as I have just said, walking up and down, and somewhat
engrossed in my book. Suddenly, I heard a crash, away in the
direction of the Pit. With a quick movement, I turned and saw a
tremendous column of dust rising high into the evening air.
My sister had risen to her feet, with a sharp exclamation of surprise
and fright.
Telling her to stay where she was, I snatched up my gun, and ran
toward the Pit. As I neared it, I heard a dull, rumbling sound, that
grew quickly into a roar, split with deeper crashes, and up from the
Pit drove a fresh volume of dust.
The noise ceased, though the dust still rose, tumultuously.
I reached the edge, and looked down; but could see nothing save a
boil of dust clouds swirling hither and thither. The air was so full of
the small particles, that they blinded and choked me; and, finally, I
had to run out from the smother, to breathe.
Gradually, the suspended matter sank, and hung in a panoply over
the mouth of the Pit.
THE SWINE-THINGS
It was evening, a week later. My sister sat in the garden, knitting. I
was walking up and down, reading. My gun leant up against the wall
of the house; for, since the advent of that strange thing in the
gardens, I had deemed it wise to take precautions. Yet, through the
whole week, there had been nothing to alarm me, either by sight or
sound; so that I was able to look back, calmly, to the incident; though
still with a sense of unmitigated wonder and curiosity.
I was, as I have just said, walking up and down, and somewhat
engrossed in my book. Suddenly, I heard a crash, away in the
direction of the Pit. With a quick movement, I turned and saw a
tremendous column of dust rising high into the evening air.
My sister had risen to her feet, with a sharp exclamation of surprise
and fright.
Telling her to stay where she was, I snatched up my gun, and ran
toward the Pit. As I neared it, I heard a dull, rumbling sound, that
grew quickly into a roar, split with deeper crashes, and up from the
Pit drove a fresh volume of dust.
The noise ceased, though the dust still rose, tumultuously.
I reached the edge, and looked down; but could see nothing save a
boil of dust clouds swirling hither and thither. The air was so full of
the small particles, that they blinded and choked me; and, finally, I
had to run out from the smother, to breathe.
Gradually, the suspended matter sank, and hung in a panoply over
the mouth of the Pit.
Page 43
I could only guess at what had happened.
That there had been a land-slip of some kind, I had little doubt; but
the cause was beyond my knowledge; and yet, even then, I had half
imaginings; for, already, the thought had come to me, of those falling
rocks, and that Thing in the bottom of the Pit; but, in the first minutes
of confusion, I failed to reach the natural conclusion, to which the
catastrophe pointed.
Slowly, the dust subsided, until, presently, I was able to approach the
edge, and look down.
For a while, I peered impotently, trying to see through the reek. At
first, it was impossible to make out anything. Then, as I stared, I saw
something below, to my left, that moved. I looked intently toward it,
and, presently, made out another, and then another—three dim
shapes that appeared to be climbing up the side of the Pit. I could
see them only indistinctly. Even as I stared and wondered, I heard a
rattle of stones, somewhere to my right. I glanced across; but could
see nothing. I leant forward, and peered over, and down into the Pit,
just beneath where I stood; and saw no further than a hideous, white
swine-face, that had risen to within a couple of yards of my feet.
Below it, I could make out several others. As the Thing saw me, it
gave a sudden, uncouth squeal, which was answered from all parts
of the Pit. At that, a gust of horror and fear took me, and, bending
down, I discharged my gun right into its face. Straightway, the
creature disappeared, with a clatter of loose earth and stones.
There was a momentary silence, to which, probably, I owe my life;
for, during it, I heard a quick patter of many feet, and, turning sharply,
saw a troop of the creatures coming toward me, at a run. Instantly, I
raised my gun and fired at the foremost, who plunged head-long,
with a hideous howling. Then, I turned to run. More than halfway
from the house to the Pit, I saw my sister—she was coming toward
me. I could not see her face, distinctly, as the dusk had fallen; but
there was fear in her voice as she called to know why I was
shooting.
That there had been a land-slip of some kind, I had little doubt; but
the cause was beyond my knowledge; and yet, even then, I had half
imaginings; for, already, the thought had come to me, of those falling
rocks, and that Thing in the bottom of the Pit; but, in the first minutes
of confusion, I failed to reach the natural conclusion, to which the
catastrophe pointed.
Slowly, the dust subsided, until, presently, I was able to approach the
edge, and look down.
For a while, I peered impotently, trying to see through the reek. At
first, it was impossible to make out anything. Then, as I stared, I saw
something below, to my left, that moved. I looked intently toward it,
and, presently, made out another, and then another—three dim
shapes that appeared to be climbing up the side of the Pit. I could
see them only indistinctly. Even as I stared and wondered, I heard a
rattle of stones, somewhere to my right. I glanced across; but could
see nothing. I leant forward, and peered over, and down into the Pit,
just beneath where I stood; and saw no further than a hideous, white
swine-face, that had risen to within a couple of yards of my feet.
Below it, I could make out several others. As the Thing saw me, it
gave a sudden, uncouth squeal, which was answered from all parts
of the Pit. At that, a gust of horror and fear took me, and, bending
down, I discharged my gun right into its face. Straightway, the
creature disappeared, with a clatter of loose earth and stones.
There was a momentary silence, to which, probably, I owe my life;
for, during it, I heard a quick patter of many feet, and, turning sharply,
saw a troop of the creatures coming toward me, at a run. Instantly, I
raised my gun and fired at the foremost, who plunged head-long,
with a hideous howling. Then, I turned to run. More than halfway
from the house to the Pit, I saw my sister—she was coming toward
me. I could not see her face, distinctly, as the dusk had fallen; but
there was fear in her voice as she called to know why I was
shooting.
Page 44
'Run!' I shouted in reply. 'Run for your life!'
Without more ado, she turned and fled—picking up her skirts with
both hands. As I followed, I gave a glance behind. The brutes were
running on their hind legs—at times dropping on all fours.
I think it must have been the terror in my voice, that spurred Mary to
run so; for I feel convinced that she had not, as yet, seen those hell
creatures that pursued.
On we went, my sister leading.
Each moment, the nearing sounds of the footsteps, told me that the
brutes were gaining on us, rapidly. Fortunately, I am accustomed to
live, in some ways, an active life. As it was, the strain of the race was
beginning to tell severely upon me.
Ahead, I could see the back door—luckily it was open. I was some
half-dozen yards behind Mary, now, and my breath was sobbing in
my throat. Then, something touched my shoulder. I wrenched my
head 'round, quickly, and saw one of those monstrous, pallid faces
close to mine. One of the creatures, having outrun its companions,
had almost overtaken me. Even as I turned, it made a fresh grab.
With a sudden effort, I sprang to one side, and, swinging my gun by
the barrel, brought it crashing down upon the foul creature's head.
The Thing dropped, with an almost human groan.
Even this short delay had been nearly sufficient to bring the rest of
the brutes down upon me; so that, without an instant's waste of time,
I turned and ran for the door.
Reaching it, I burst into the passage; then, turning quickly, slammed
and bolted the door, just as the first of the creatures rushed against
it, with a sudden shock.
My sister sat, gasping, in a chair. She seemed in a fainting condition;
but I had no time then to spend on her. I had to make sure that all
the doors were fastened. Fortunately, they were. The one leading
Without more ado, she turned and fled—picking up her skirts with
both hands. As I followed, I gave a glance behind. The brutes were
running on their hind legs—at times dropping on all fours.
I think it must have been the terror in my voice, that spurred Mary to
run so; for I feel convinced that she had not, as yet, seen those hell
creatures that pursued.
On we went, my sister leading.
Each moment, the nearing sounds of the footsteps, told me that the
brutes were gaining on us, rapidly. Fortunately, I am accustomed to
live, in some ways, an active life. As it was, the strain of the race was
beginning to tell severely upon me.
Ahead, I could see the back door—luckily it was open. I was some
half-dozen yards behind Mary, now, and my breath was sobbing in
my throat. Then, something touched my shoulder. I wrenched my
head 'round, quickly, and saw one of those monstrous, pallid faces
close to mine. One of the creatures, having outrun its companions,
had almost overtaken me. Even as I turned, it made a fresh grab.
With a sudden effort, I sprang to one side, and, swinging my gun by
the barrel, brought it crashing down upon the foul creature's head.
The Thing dropped, with an almost human groan.
Even this short delay had been nearly sufficient to bring the rest of
the brutes down upon me; so that, without an instant's waste of time,
I turned and ran for the door.
Reaching it, I burst into the passage; then, turning quickly, slammed
and bolted the door, just as the first of the creatures rushed against
it, with a sudden shock.
My sister sat, gasping, in a chair. She seemed in a fainting condition;
but I had no time then to spend on her. I had to make sure that all
the doors were fastened. Fortunately, they were. The one leading
Page 45
from my study into the gardens, was the last to which I went. I had
just had time to note that it was secured, when I thought I heard a
noise outside. I stood perfectly silent, and listened. Yes! Now I could
distinctly hear a sound of whispering, and something slithered over
the panels, with a rasping, scratchy noise. Evidently, some of the
brutes were feeling with their claw-hands, about the door, to discover
whether there were any means of ingress.
That the creatures should so soon have found the door was—to me
—a proof of their reasoning capabilities. It assured me that they must
not be regarded, by any means, as mere animals. I had felt
something of this before, when that first Thing peered in through my
window. Then I had applied the term superhuman to it, with an
almost instinctive knowledge that the creature was something
different from the brute-beast. Something beyond human; yet in no
good sense; but rather as something foul and hostile to the great and
good in humanity. In a word, as something intelligent, and yet
inhuman. The very thought of the creatures filled me with revulsion.
Now, I bethought me of my sister, and, going to the cupboard, I got
out a flask of brandy, and a wine-glass. Taking these, I went down to
the kitchen, carrying a lighted candle with me. She was not sitting in
the chair, but had fallen out, and was lying upon the floor, face
downward.
Very gently, I turned her over, and raised her head somewhat. Then,
I poured a little of the brandy between her lips. After a while, she
shivered slightly. A little later, she gave several gasps, and opened
her eyes. In a dreamy, unrealizing way, she looked at me. Then her
eyes closed, slowly, and I gave her a little more of the brandy. For,
perhaps a minute longer, she lay silent, breathing quickly. All at once,
her eyes opened again, and it seemed to me, as I looked, that the
pupils were dilated, as though fear had come with returning
consciousness. Then, with a movement so unexpected that I started
backward, she sat up. Noticing that she seemed giddy, I put out my
hand to steady her. At that, she gave a loud scream, and, scrambling
to her feet, ran from the room.
just had time to note that it was secured, when I thought I heard a
noise outside. I stood perfectly silent, and listened. Yes! Now I could
distinctly hear a sound of whispering, and something slithered over
the panels, with a rasping, scratchy noise. Evidently, some of the
brutes were feeling with their claw-hands, about the door, to discover
whether there were any means of ingress.
That the creatures should so soon have found the door was—to me
—a proof of their reasoning capabilities. It assured me that they must
not be regarded, by any means, as mere animals. I had felt
something of this before, when that first Thing peered in through my
window. Then I had applied the term superhuman to it, with an
almost instinctive knowledge that the creature was something
different from the brute-beast. Something beyond human; yet in no
good sense; but rather as something foul and hostile to the great and
good in humanity. In a word, as something intelligent, and yet
inhuman. The very thought of the creatures filled me with revulsion.
Now, I bethought me of my sister, and, going to the cupboard, I got
out a flask of brandy, and a wine-glass. Taking these, I went down to
the kitchen, carrying a lighted candle with me. She was not sitting in
the chair, but had fallen out, and was lying upon the floor, face
downward.
Very gently, I turned her over, and raised her head somewhat. Then,
I poured a little of the brandy between her lips. After a while, she
shivered slightly. A little later, she gave several gasps, and opened
her eyes. In a dreamy, unrealizing way, she looked at me. Then her
eyes closed, slowly, and I gave her a little more of the brandy. For,
perhaps a minute longer, she lay silent, breathing quickly. All at once,
her eyes opened again, and it seemed to me, as I looked, that the
pupils were dilated, as though fear had come with returning
consciousness. Then, with a movement so unexpected that I started
backward, she sat up. Noticing that she seemed giddy, I put out my
hand to steady her. At that, she gave a loud scream, and, scrambling
to her feet, ran from the room.
Page 46
For a moment, I stayed there—kneeling and holding the brandy
flask. I was utterly puzzled and astonished.
Could she be afraid of me? But no! Why should she? I could only
conclude that her nerves were badly shaken, and that she was
temporarily unhinged. Upstairs, I heard a door bang, loudly, and I
knew that she had taken refuge in her room. I put the flask down on
the table. My attention was distracted by a noise in the direction of
the back door. I went toward it, and listened. It appeared to be
shaken, as though some of the creatures struggled with it, silently;
but it was far too strongly constructed and hung to be easily moved.
Out in the gardens rose a continuous sound. It might have been
mistaken, by a casual listener, for the grunting and squealing of a
herd of pigs. But, as I stood there, it came to me that there was
sense and meaning to all those swinish noises. Gradually, I seemed
able to trace a semblance in it to human speech—glutinous and
sticky, as though each articulation were made with difficulty: yet,
nevertheless, I was becoming convinced that it was no mere medley
of sounds; but a rapid interchange of ideas.
By this time, it had grown quite dark in the passages, and from these
came all the varied cries and groans of which an old house is so full
after nightfall. It is, no doubt, because things are then quieter, and
one has more leisure to hear. Also, there may be something in the
theory that the sudden change of temperature, at sundown, affects
the structure of the house, somewhat—causing it to contract and
settle, as it were, for the night. However, this is as may be; but, on
that night in particular, I would gladly have been quit of so many
eerie noises. It seemed to me, that each crack and creak was the
coming of one of those Things along the dark corridors; though I
knew in my heart that this could not be, for I had seen, myself, that
all the doors were secure.
Gradually, however, these sounds grew on my nerves to such an
extent that, were it only to punish my cowardice, I felt I must make
the 'round of the basement again, and, if anything were there, face it.
And then, I would go up to my study, for I knew sleep was out of the
flask. I was utterly puzzled and astonished.
Could she be afraid of me? But no! Why should she? I could only
conclude that her nerves were badly shaken, and that she was
temporarily unhinged. Upstairs, I heard a door bang, loudly, and I
knew that she had taken refuge in her room. I put the flask down on
the table. My attention was distracted by a noise in the direction of
the back door. I went toward it, and listened. It appeared to be
shaken, as though some of the creatures struggled with it, silently;
but it was far too strongly constructed and hung to be easily moved.
Out in the gardens rose a continuous sound. It might have been
mistaken, by a casual listener, for the grunting and squealing of a
herd of pigs. But, as I stood there, it came to me that there was
sense and meaning to all those swinish noises. Gradually, I seemed
able to trace a semblance in it to human speech—glutinous and
sticky, as though each articulation were made with difficulty: yet,
nevertheless, I was becoming convinced that it was no mere medley
of sounds; but a rapid interchange of ideas.
By this time, it had grown quite dark in the passages, and from these
came all the varied cries and groans of which an old house is so full
after nightfall. It is, no doubt, because things are then quieter, and
one has more leisure to hear. Also, there may be something in the
theory that the sudden change of temperature, at sundown, affects
the structure of the house, somewhat—causing it to contract and
settle, as it were, for the night. However, this is as may be; but, on
that night in particular, I would gladly have been quit of so many
eerie noises. It seemed to me, that each crack and creak was the
coming of one of those Things along the dark corridors; though I
knew in my heart that this could not be, for I had seen, myself, that
all the doors were secure.
Gradually, however, these sounds grew on my nerves to such an
extent that, were it only to punish my cowardice, I felt I must make
the 'round of the basement again, and, if anything were there, face it.
And then, I would go up to my study, for I knew sleep was out of the
Page 47
question, with the house surrounded by creatures, half beasts, half
something else, and entirely unholy.
Taking the kitchen lamp down from its hook, I made my way from
cellar to cellar, and room to room; through pantry and coal-hole—
along passages, and into the hundred-and-one little blind alleys and
hidden nooks that form the basement of the old house. Then, when I
knew I had been in every corner and cranny large enough to conceal
aught of any size, I made my way to the stairs.
With my foot on the first step, I paused. It seemed to me, I heard a
movement, apparently from the buttery, which is to the left of the
staircase. It had been one of the first places I searched, and yet, I
felt certain my ears had not deceived me. My nerves were strung
now, and, with hardly any hesitation, I stepped up to the door,
holding the lamp above my head. In a glance, I saw that the place
was empty, save for the heavy, stone slabs, supported by brick
pillars; and I was about to leave it, convinced that I had been
mistaken; when, in turning, my light was flashed back from two bright
spots outside the window, and high up. For a few moments, I stood
there, staring. Then they moved—revolving slowly, and throwing out
alternate scintillations of green and red; at least, so it appeared to
me. I knew then that they were eyes.
Slowly, I traced the shadowy outline of one of the Things. It
appeared to be holding on to the bars of the window, and its attitude
suggested climbing. I went nearer to the window, and held the light
higher. There was no need to be afraid of the creature; the bars were
strong, and there was little danger of its being able to move them.
And then, suddenly, in spite of the knowledge that the brute could
not reach to harm me, I had a return of the horrible sensation of fear,
that had assailed me on that night, a week previously. It was the
same feeling of helpless, shuddering fright. I realized, dimly, that the
creature's eyes were looking into mine with a steady, compelling
stare. I tried to turn away; but could not. I seemed, now, to see the
window through a mist. Then, I thought other eyes came and peered,
something else, and entirely unholy.
Taking the kitchen lamp down from its hook, I made my way from
cellar to cellar, and room to room; through pantry and coal-hole—
along passages, and into the hundred-and-one little blind alleys and
hidden nooks that form the basement of the old house. Then, when I
knew I had been in every corner and cranny large enough to conceal
aught of any size, I made my way to the stairs.
With my foot on the first step, I paused. It seemed to me, I heard a
movement, apparently from the buttery, which is to the left of the
staircase. It had been one of the first places I searched, and yet, I
felt certain my ears had not deceived me. My nerves were strung
now, and, with hardly any hesitation, I stepped up to the door,
holding the lamp above my head. In a glance, I saw that the place
was empty, save for the heavy, stone slabs, supported by brick
pillars; and I was about to leave it, convinced that I had been
mistaken; when, in turning, my light was flashed back from two bright
spots outside the window, and high up. For a few moments, I stood
there, staring. Then they moved—revolving slowly, and throwing out
alternate scintillations of green and red; at least, so it appeared to
me. I knew then that they were eyes.
Slowly, I traced the shadowy outline of one of the Things. It
appeared to be holding on to the bars of the window, and its attitude
suggested climbing. I went nearer to the window, and held the light
higher. There was no need to be afraid of the creature; the bars were
strong, and there was little danger of its being able to move them.
And then, suddenly, in spite of the knowledge that the brute could
not reach to harm me, I had a return of the horrible sensation of fear,
that had assailed me on that night, a week previously. It was the
same feeling of helpless, shuddering fright. I realized, dimly, that the
creature's eyes were looking into mine with a steady, compelling
stare. I tried to turn away; but could not. I seemed, now, to see the
window through a mist. Then, I thought other eyes came and peered,
Page 48
and yet others; until a whole galaxy of malignant, staring orbs
seemed to hold me in thrall.
My head began to swim, and throb violently. Then, I was aware of a
feeling of acute physical pain in my left hand. It grew more severe,
and forced, literally forced, my attention. With a tremendous effort, I
glanced down; and, with that, the spell that had held me was broken.
I realized, then, that I had, in my agitation, unconsciously caught
hold of the hot lamp-glass, and burnt my hand, badly. I looked up to
the window, again. The misty appearance had gone, and, now, I saw
that it was crowded with dozens of bestial faces. With a sudden
access of rage, I raised the lamp, and hurled it, full at the window. It
struck the glass (smashing a pane), and passed between two of the
bars, out into the garden, scattering burning oil as it went. I heard
several loud cries of pain, and, as my sight became accustomed to
the dark, I discovered that the creatures had left the window.
Pulling myself together, I groped for the door, and, having found it,
made my way upstairs, stumbling at each step. I felt dazed, as
though I had received a blow on the head. At the same time, my
hand smarted badly, and I was full of a nervous, dull rage against
those Things.
Reaching my study, I lit the candles. As they burnt up, their rays
were reflected from the rack of firearms on the sidewall. At the sight,
I remembered that I had there a power, which, as I had proved
earlier, seemed as fatal to those monsters as to more ordinary
animals; and I determined I would take the offensive.
First of all, I bound up my hand; for the pain was fast becoming
intolerable. After that, it seemed easier, and I crossed the room, to
the rifle stand. There, I selected a heavy rifle—an old and tried
weapon; and, having procured ammunition, I made my way up into
one of the small towers, with which the house is crowned.
From there, I found that I could see nothing. The gardens presented
a dim blur of shadows—a little blacker, perhaps, where the trees
stood. That was all, and I knew that it was useless to shoot down
seemed to hold me in thrall.
My head began to swim, and throb violently. Then, I was aware of a
feeling of acute physical pain in my left hand. It grew more severe,
and forced, literally forced, my attention. With a tremendous effort, I
glanced down; and, with that, the spell that had held me was broken.
I realized, then, that I had, in my agitation, unconsciously caught
hold of the hot lamp-glass, and burnt my hand, badly. I looked up to
the window, again. The misty appearance had gone, and, now, I saw
that it was crowded with dozens of bestial faces. With a sudden
access of rage, I raised the lamp, and hurled it, full at the window. It
struck the glass (smashing a pane), and passed between two of the
bars, out into the garden, scattering burning oil as it went. I heard
several loud cries of pain, and, as my sight became accustomed to
the dark, I discovered that the creatures had left the window.
Pulling myself together, I groped for the door, and, having found it,
made my way upstairs, stumbling at each step. I felt dazed, as
though I had received a blow on the head. At the same time, my
hand smarted badly, and I was full of a nervous, dull rage against
those Things.
Reaching my study, I lit the candles. As they burnt up, their rays
were reflected from the rack of firearms on the sidewall. At the sight,
I remembered that I had there a power, which, as I had proved
earlier, seemed as fatal to those monsters as to more ordinary
animals; and I determined I would take the offensive.
First of all, I bound up my hand; for the pain was fast becoming
intolerable. After that, it seemed easier, and I crossed the room, to
the rifle stand. There, I selected a heavy rifle—an old and tried
weapon; and, having procured ammunition, I made my way up into
one of the small towers, with which the house is crowned.
From there, I found that I could see nothing. The gardens presented
a dim blur of shadows—a little blacker, perhaps, where the trees
stood. That was all, and I knew that it was useless to shoot down
Page 49
into all that darkness. The only thing to be done, was to wait for the
moon to rise; then, I might be able to do a little execution.
In the meantime, I sat still, and kept my ears open. The gardens
were comparatively quiet now, and only an occasional grunt or
squeal came up to me. I did not like this silence; it made me wonder
on what devilry the creatures were bent. Twice, I left the tower, and
took a walk through the house; but everything was silent.
Once, I heard a noise, from the direction of the Pit, as though more
earth had fallen. Following this, and lasting for some fifteen minutes,
there was a commotion among the denizens of the gardens. This
died away, and, after that all was again quiet.
About an hour later, the moon's light showed above the distant
horizon. From where I sat, I could see it over the trees; but it was not
until it rose clear of them, that I could make out any of the details in
the gardens below. Even then, I could see none of the brutes; until,
happening to crane forward, I saw several of them lying prone, up
against the wall of the house. What they were doing, I could not
make out. It was, however, a chance too good to be ignored; and,
taking aim, I fired at the one directly beneath. There was a shrill
scream, and, as the smoke cleared away, I saw that it had turned on
its back, and was writhing, feebly. Then, it was quiet. The others had
disappeared.
Immediately after this, I heard a loud squeal, in the direction of the
Pit. It was answered, a hundred times, from every part of the garden.
This gave me some notion of the number of the creatures, and I
began to feel that the whole affair was becoming even more serious
than I had imagined.
As I sat there, silent and watchful, the thought came to me—Why
was all this? What were these Things? What did it mean? Then my
thoughts flew back to that vision (though, even now, I doubt whether
it was a vision) of the Plain of Silence. What did that mean? I
wondered—And that Thing in the arena? Ugh! Lastly, I thought of the
house I had seen in that far-away place. That house, so like this in
moon to rise; then, I might be able to do a little execution.
In the meantime, I sat still, and kept my ears open. The gardens
were comparatively quiet now, and only an occasional grunt or
squeal came up to me. I did not like this silence; it made me wonder
on what devilry the creatures were bent. Twice, I left the tower, and
took a walk through the house; but everything was silent.
Once, I heard a noise, from the direction of the Pit, as though more
earth had fallen. Following this, and lasting for some fifteen minutes,
there was a commotion among the denizens of the gardens. This
died away, and, after that all was again quiet.
About an hour later, the moon's light showed above the distant
horizon. From where I sat, I could see it over the trees; but it was not
until it rose clear of them, that I could make out any of the details in
the gardens below. Even then, I could see none of the brutes; until,
happening to crane forward, I saw several of them lying prone, up
against the wall of the house. What they were doing, I could not
make out. It was, however, a chance too good to be ignored; and,
taking aim, I fired at the one directly beneath. There was a shrill
scream, and, as the smoke cleared away, I saw that it had turned on
its back, and was writhing, feebly. Then, it was quiet. The others had
disappeared.
Immediately after this, I heard a loud squeal, in the direction of the
Pit. It was answered, a hundred times, from every part of the garden.
This gave me some notion of the number of the creatures, and I
began to feel that the whole affair was becoming even more serious
than I had imagined.
As I sat there, silent and watchful, the thought came to me—Why
was all this? What were these Things? What did it mean? Then my
thoughts flew back to that vision (though, even now, I doubt whether
it was a vision) of the Plain of Silence. What did that mean? I
wondered—And that Thing in the arena? Ugh! Lastly, I thought of the
house I had seen in that far-away place. That house, so like this in
Page 50
every detail of external structure, that it might have been modeled
from it; or this from that. I had never thought of that—
At this moment, there came another long squeal, from the Pit,
followed, a second later, by a couple of shorter ones. At once, the
garden was filled with answering cries. I stood up, quickly, and
looked over the parapet. In the moonlight, it seemed as though the
shrubberies were alive. They tossed hither and thither, as though
shaken by a strong, irregular wind; while a continuous rustling, and a
noise of scampering feet, rose up to me. Several times, I saw the
moonlight gleam on running, white figures among the bushes, and,
twice, I fired. The second time, my shot was answered by a short
squeal of pain.
A minute later, the gardens lay silent. From the Pit, came a deep,
hoarse Babel of swine-talk. At times, angry cries smote the air, and
they would be answered by multitudinous gruntings. It occurred to
me, that they were holding some kind of a council, perhaps to
discuss the problem of entering the house. Also, I thought that they
seemed much enraged, probably by my successful shots.
It occurred to me, that now would be a good time to make a final
survey of our defenses. This, I proceeded to do at once; visiting the
whole of the basement again, and examining each of the doors.
Luckily, they are all, like the back one, built of solid, iron-studded
oak. Then, I went upstairs to the study. I was more anxious about
this door. It is, palpably, of a more modern make than the others,
and, though a stout piece of work, it has little of their ponderous
strength.
I must explain here, that there is a small, raised lawn on this side of
the house, upon which this door opens—the windows of the study
being barred on this account. All the other entrances—excepting the
great gateway which is never opened—are in the lower storey.
from it; or this from that. I had never thought of that—
At this moment, there came another long squeal, from the Pit,
followed, a second later, by a couple of shorter ones. At once, the
garden was filled with answering cries. I stood up, quickly, and
looked over the parapet. In the moonlight, it seemed as though the
shrubberies were alive. They tossed hither and thither, as though
shaken by a strong, irregular wind; while a continuous rustling, and a
noise of scampering feet, rose up to me. Several times, I saw the
moonlight gleam on running, white figures among the bushes, and,
twice, I fired. The second time, my shot was answered by a short
squeal of pain.
A minute later, the gardens lay silent. From the Pit, came a deep,
hoarse Babel of swine-talk. At times, angry cries smote the air, and
they would be answered by multitudinous gruntings. It occurred to
me, that they were holding some kind of a council, perhaps to
discuss the problem of entering the house. Also, I thought that they
seemed much enraged, probably by my successful shots.
It occurred to me, that now would be a good time to make a final
survey of our defenses. This, I proceeded to do at once; visiting the
whole of the basement again, and examining each of the doors.
Luckily, they are all, like the back one, built of solid, iron-studded
oak. Then, I went upstairs to the study. I was more anxious about
this door. It is, palpably, of a more modern make than the others,
and, though a stout piece of work, it has little of their ponderous
strength.
I must explain here, that there is a small, raised lawn on this side of
the house, upon which this door opens—the windows of the study
being barred on this account. All the other entrances—excepting the
great gateway which is never opened—are in the lower storey.
Page 51
Page 52
VII
THE ATTACK
I spent some time, puzzling how to strengthen the study door.
Finally, I went down to the kitchen, and with some trouble, brought
up several heavy pieces of timber. These, I wedged up, slantwise,
against it, from the floor, nailing them top and bottom. For half-an-
hour, I worked hard, and, at last, got it shored to my mind.
Then, feeling easier, I resumed my coat, which I had laid aside, and
proceeded to attend to one or two matters before returning to the
tower. It was whilst thus employed, that I heard a fumbling at the
door, and the latch was tried. Keeping silence, I waited. Soon, I
heard several of the creatures outside. They were grunting to one
another, softly. Then, for a minute, there was quietness. Suddenly,
there sounded a quick, low grunt, and the door creaked under a
tremendous pressure. It would have burst inward; but for the
supports I had placed. The strain ceased, as quickly as it had begun,
and there was more talk.
Presently, one of the Things squealed, softly, and I heard the sound
of others approaching. There was a short confabulation; then again,
silence; and I realized that they had called several more to assist.
Feeling that now was the supreme moment, I stood ready, with my
rifle presented. If the door gave, I would, at least, slay as many as
possible.
Again came the low signal; and, once more, the door cracked, under
a huge force. For, a minute perhaps, the pressure was kept up; and I
waited, nervously; expecting each moment to see the door come
down with a crash. But no; the struts held, and the attempt proved
abortive. Then followed more of their horrible, grunting talk, and,
whilst it lasted, I thought I distinguished the noise of fresh arrivals.
THE ATTACK
I spent some time, puzzling how to strengthen the study door.
Finally, I went down to the kitchen, and with some trouble, brought
up several heavy pieces of timber. These, I wedged up, slantwise,
against it, from the floor, nailing them top and bottom. For half-an-
hour, I worked hard, and, at last, got it shored to my mind.
Then, feeling easier, I resumed my coat, which I had laid aside, and
proceeded to attend to one or two matters before returning to the
tower. It was whilst thus employed, that I heard a fumbling at the
door, and the latch was tried. Keeping silence, I waited. Soon, I
heard several of the creatures outside. They were grunting to one
another, softly. Then, for a minute, there was quietness. Suddenly,
there sounded a quick, low grunt, and the door creaked under a
tremendous pressure. It would have burst inward; but for the
supports I had placed. The strain ceased, as quickly as it had begun,
and there was more talk.
Presently, one of the Things squealed, softly, and I heard the sound
of others approaching. There was a short confabulation; then again,
silence; and I realized that they had called several more to assist.
Feeling that now was the supreme moment, I stood ready, with my
rifle presented. If the door gave, I would, at least, slay as many as
possible.
Again came the low signal; and, once more, the door cracked, under
a huge force. For, a minute perhaps, the pressure was kept up; and I
waited, nervously; expecting each moment to see the door come
down with a crash. But no; the struts held, and the attempt proved
abortive. Then followed more of their horrible, grunting talk, and,
whilst it lasted, I thought I distinguished the noise of fresh arrivals.
Page 53
After a long discussion, during which the door was several times
shaken, they became quiet once more, and I knew that they were
going to make a third attempt to break it down. I was almost in
despair. The props had been severely tried in the two previous
attacks, and I was sorely afraid that this would prove too much for
them.
At that moment, like an inspiration, a thought flashed into my
troubled brain. Instantly, for it was no time to hesitate, I ran from the
room, and up stair after stair. This time, it was not to one of the
towers, that I went; but out on to the flat, leaded roof itself. Once
there, I raced across to the parapet, that walls it 'round, and looked
down. As I did so, I heard the short, grunted signal, and, even up
there, caught the crying of the door under the assault.
There was not a moment to lose, and, leaning over, I aimed, quickly,
and fired. The report rang sharply, and, almost blending with it, came
the loud splud of the bullet striking its mark. From below, rose a shrill
wail; and the door ceased its groaning. Then, as I took my weight
from off the parapet, a huge piece of the stone coping slid from
under me, and fell with a crash among the disorganized throng
beneath. Several horrible shrieks quavered through the night air, and
then I heard a sound of scampering feet. Cautiously, I looked over. In
the moonlight, I could see the great copingstone, lying right across
the threshold of the door. I thought I saw something under it—
several things, white; but I could not be sure.
And so a few minutes passed.
As I stared, I saw something come 'round, out of the shadow of the
house. It was one of the Things. It went up to the stone, silently, and
bent down. I was unable to see what it did. In a minute it stood up. It
had something in its talons, which it put to its mouth and tore at....
For the moment, I did not realize. Then, slowly, I comprehended. The
Thing was stooping again. It was horrible. I started to load my rifle.
When I looked again, the monster was tugging at the stone—moving
shaken, they became quiet once more, and I knew that they were
going to make a third attempt to break it down. I was almost in
despair. The props had been severely tried in the two previous
attacks, and I was sorely afraid that this would prove too much for
them.
At that moment, like an inspiration, a thought flashed into my
troubled brain. Instantly, for it was no time to hesitate, I ran from the
room, and up stair after stair. This time, it was not to one of the
towers, that I went; but out on to the flat, leaded roof itself. Once
there, I raced across to the parapet, that walls it 'round, and looked
down. As I did so, I heard the short, grunted signal, and, even up
there, caught the crying of the door under the assault.
There was not a moment to lose, and, leaning over, I aimed, quickly,
and fired. The report rang sharply, and, almost blending with it, came
the loud splud of the bullet striking its mark. From below, rose a shrill
wail; and the door ceased its groaning. Then, as I took my weight
from off the parapet, a huge piece of the stone coping slid from
under me, and fell with a crash among the disorganized throng
beneath. Several horrible shrieks quavered through the night air, and
then I heard a sound of scampering feet. Cautiously, I looked over. In
the moonlight, I could see the great copingstone, lying right across
the threshold of the door. I thought I saw something under it—
several things, white; but I could not be sure.
And so a few minutes passed.
As I stared, I saw something come 'round, out of the shadow of the
house. It was one of the Things. It went up to the stone, silently, and
bent down. I was unable to see what it did. In a minute it stood up. It
had something in its talons, which it put to its mouth and tore at....
For the moment, I did not realize. Then, slowly, I comprehended. The
Thing was stooping again. It was horrible. I started to load my rifle.
When I looked again, the monster was tugging at the stone—moving
Page 54
it to one side. I leant the rifle on the coping, and pulled the trigger.
The brute collapsed, on its face, and kicked, slightly.
Simultaneously, almost, with the report, I heard another sound—that
of breaking glass. Waiting, only to recharge my weapon, I ran from
the roof, and down the first two flights of stairs.
Here, I paused to listen. As I did so, there came another tinkle of
falling glass. It appeared to come from the floor below. Excitedly, I
sprang down the steps, and, guided by the rattle of the window-sash,
reached the door of one of the empty bedrooms, at the back of the
house. I thrust it open. The room was but dimly illuminated by the
moonlight; most of the light being blotted out by moving figures at the
window. Even as I stood, one crawled through, into the room.
Leveling my weapon, I fired point-blank at it—filling the room with a
deafening bang. When the smoke cleared, I saw that the room was
empty, and the window free. The room was much lighter. The night
air blew in, coldly, through the shattered panes. Down below, in the
night, I could hear a soft moaning, and a confused murmur of swine-
voices.
Stepping to one side of the window, I reloaded, and then stood there,
waiting. Presently, I heard a scuffling noise. From where I stood in
the shadow, I could see, without being seen.
Nearer came the sounds, and then I saw something come up above
the sill, and clutch at the broken window-frame. It caught a piece of
the woodwork; and, now, I could make out that it was a hand and
arm. A moment later, the face of one of the Swine-creatures rose into
view. Then, before I could use my rifle, or do anything, there came a
sharp crack—cr-ac-k; and the window-frame gave way under the
weight of the Thing. Next instant, a squashing thud, and a loud
outcry, told me that it had fallen to the ground. With a savage hope
that it had been killed, I went to the window. The moon had gone
behind a cloud, so that I could see nothing; though a steady hum of
jabbering, just beneath where I stood, indicated that there were
several more of the brutes close at hand.
The brute collapsed, on its face, and kicked, slightly.
Simultaneously, almost, with the report, I heard another sound—that
of breaking glass. Waiting, only to recharge my weapon, I ran from
the roof, and down the first two flights of stairs.
Here, I paused to listen. As I did so, there came another tinkle of
falling glass. It appeared to come from the floor below. Excitedly, I
sprang down the steps, and, guided by the rattle of the window-sash,
reached the door of one of the empty bedrooms, at the back of the
house. I thrust it open. The room was but dimly illuminated by the
moonlight; most of the light being blotted out by moving figures at the
window. Even as I stood, one crawled through, into the room.
Leveling my weapon, I fired point-blank at it—filling the room with a
deafening bang. When the smoke cleared, I saw that the room was
empty, and the window free. The room was much lighter. The night
air blew in, coldly, through the shattered panes. Down below, in the
night, I could hear a soft moaning, and a confused murmur of swine-
voices.
Stepping to one side of the window, I reloaded, and then stood there,
waiting. Presently, I heard a scuffling noise. From where I stood in
the shadow, I could see, without being seen.
Nearer came the sounds, and then I saw something come up above
the sill, and clutch at the broken window-frame. It caught a piece of
the woodwork; and, now, I could make out that it was a hand and
arm. A moment later, the face of one of the Swine-creatures rose into
view. Then, before I could use my rifle, or do anything, there came a
sharp crack—cr-ac-k; and the window-frame gave way under the
weight of the Thing. Next instant, a squashing thud, and a loud
outcry, told me that it had fallen to the ground. With a savage hope
that it had been killed, I went to the window. The moon had gone
behind a cloud, so that I could see nothing; though a steady hum of
jabbering, just beneath where I stood, indicated that there were
several more of the brutes close at hand.
Page 55
As I stood there, looking down, I marveled how it had been possible
for the creatures to climb so far; for the wall is comparatively smooth,
while the distance to the ground must be, at least, eighty feet.
All at once, as I bent, peering, I saw something, indistinctly, that cut
the grey shadow of the house-side, with a black line. It passed the
window, to the left, at a distance of about two feet. Then, I
remembered that it was a gutter-pipe, that had been put there some
years ago, to carry off the rainwater. I had forgotten about it. I could
see, now, how the creatures had managed to reach the window.
Even as the solution came to me, I heard a faint slithering,
scratching noise, and knew that another of the brutes was coming. I
waited some odd moments; then leant out of the window and felt the
pipe. To my delight, I found that it was quite loose, and I managed,
using the rifle-barrel as a crowbar, to lever it out from the wall. I
worked quickly. Then, taking hold with both bands, I wrenched the
whole concern away, and hurled it down—with the Thing still clinging
to it—into the garden.
For a few minutes longer, I waited there, listening; but, after the first
general outcry, I heard nothing. I knew, now, that there was no more
reason to fear an attack from this quarter. I had removed the only
means of reaching the window, and, as none of the other windows
had any adjacent water pipes, to tempt the climbing powers of the
monsters, I began to feel more confident of escaping their clutches.
Leaving the room, I made my way down to the study. I was anxious
to see how the door had withstood the test of that last assault.
Entering, I lit two of the candles, and then turned to the door. One of
the large props had been displaced, and, on that side, the door had
been forced inward some six inches.
It was Providential that I had managed to drive the brutes away just
when I did! And that copingstone! I wondered, vaguely, how I had
managed to dislodge it. I had not noticed it loose, as I took my shot;
and then, as I stood up, it had slipped away from beneath me ... I felt
that I owed the dismissal of the attacking force, more to its timely fall
than to my rifle. Then the thought came, that I had better seize this
for the creatures to climb so far; for the wall is comparatively smooth,
while the distance to the ground must be, at least, eighty feet.
All at once, as I bent, peering, I saw something, indistinctly, that cut
the grey shadow of the house-side, with a black line. It passed the
window, to the left, at a distance of about two feet. Then, I
remembered that it was a gutter-pipe, that had been put there some
years ago, to carry off the rainwater. I had forgotten about it. I could
see, now, how the creatures had managed to reach the window.
Even as the solution came to me, I heard a faint slithering,
scratching noise, and knew that another of the brutes was coming. I
waited some odd moments; then leant out of the window and felt the
pipe. To my delight, I found that it was quite loose, and I managed,
using the rifle-barrel as a crowbar, to lever it out from the wall. I
worked quickly. Then, taking hold with both bands, I wrenched the
whole concern away, and hurled it down—with the Thing still clinging
to it—into the garden.
For a few minutes longer, I waited there, listening; but, after the first
general outcry, I heard nothing. I knew, now, that there was no more
reason to fear an attack from this quarter. I had removed the only
means of reaching the window, and, as none of the other windows
had any adjacent water pipes, to tempt the climbing powers of the
monsters, I began to feel more confident of escaping their clutches.
Leaving the room, I made my way down to the study. I was anxious
to see how the door had withstood the test of that last assault.
Entering, I lit two of the candles, and then turned to the door. One of
the large props had been displaced, and, on that side, the door had
been forced inward some six inches.
It was Providential that I had managed to drive the brutes away just
when I did! And that copingstone! I wondered, vaguely, how I had
managed to dislodge it. I had not noticed it loose, as I took my shot;
and then, as I stood up, it had slipped away from beneath me ... I felt
that I owed the dismissal of the attacking force, more to its timely fall
than to my rifle. Then the thought came, that I had better seize this
Page 56
chance to shore up the door, again. It was evident that the creatures
had not returned since the fall of the copingstone; but who was to
say how long they would keep away?
There and then, I set-to, at repairing the door—working hard and
anxiously. First, I went down to the basement, and, rummaging
'round, found several pieces of heavy oak planking. With these, I
returned to the study, and, having removed the props, placed the
planks up against the door. Then, I nailed the heads of the struts to
these, and, driving them well home at the bottoms, nailed them again
there.
Thus, I made the door stronger than ever; for now it was solid with
the backing of boards, and would, I felt convinced, stand a heavier
pressure than hitherto, without giving way.
After that, I lit the lamp which I had brought from the kitchen, and
went down to have a look at the lower windows.
Now that I had seen an instance of the strength the creatures
possessed, I felt considerable anxiety about the windows on the
ground floor—in spite of the fact that they were so strongly barred.
I went first to the buttery, having a vivid remembrance of my late
adventure there. The place was chilly, and the wind, soughing in
through the broken glass, produced an eerie note. Apart from the
general air of dismalness, the place was as I had left it the night
before. Going up to the window, I examined the bars, closely; noting,
as I did so, their comfortable thickness. Still, as I looked more
intently, it seemed to me, that the middle bar was bent slightly from
the straight; yet it was but trifling, and it might have been so for
years. I had never, before, noticed them particularly.
I put my hand through the broken window, and shook the bar. It was
as firm as a rock. Perhaps the creatures had tried to 'start' it, and,
finding it beyond their power, ceased from the effort. After that, I went
'round to each of the windows, in turn; examining them with careful
attention; but nowhere else could I trace anything to show that there
had not returned since the fall of the copingstone; but who was to
say how long they would keep away?
There and then, I set-to, at repairing the door—working hard and
anxiously. First, I went down to the basement, and, rummaging
'round, found several pieces of heavy oak planking. With these, I
returned to the study, and, having removed the props, placed the
planks up against the door. Then, I nailed the heads of the struts to
these, and, driving them well home at the bottoms, nailed them again
there.
Thus, I made the door stronger than ever; for now it was solid with
the backing of boards, and would, I felt convinced, stand a heavier
pressure than hitherto, without giving way.
After that, I lit the lamp which I had brought from the kitchen, and
went down to have a look at the lower windows.
Now that I had seen an instance of the strength the creatures
possessed, I felt considerable anxiety about the windows on the
ground floor—in spite of the fact that they were so strongly barred.
I went first to the buttery, having a vivid remembrance of my late
adventure there. The place was chilly, and the wind, soughing in
through the broken glass, produced an eerie note. Apart from the
general air of dismalness, the place was as I had left it the night
before. Going up to the window, I examined the bars, closely; noting,
as I did so, their comfortable thickness. Still, as I looked more
intently, it seemed to me, that the middle bar was bent slightly from
the straight; yet it was but trifling, and it might have been so for
years. I had never, before, noticed them particularly.
I put my hand through the broken window, and shook the bar. It was
as firm as a rock. Perhaps the creatures had tried to 'start' it, and,
finding it beyond their power, ceased from the effort. After that, I went
'round to each of the windows, in turn; examining them with careful
attention; but nowhere else could I trace anything to show that there
Page 57
had been any tampering. Having finished my survey, I went back to
the study, and poured myself out a little brandy. Then to the tower to
watch.
the study, and poured myself out a little brandy. Then to the tower to
watch.
Page 58
VIII
AFTER THE ATTACK
It was now about three a.m., and, presently, the Eastern sky began
to pale with the coming of dawn. Gradually, the day came, and, by its
light, I scanned the gardens, earnestly; but nowhere could I see any
signs of the brutes. I leant over, and glanced down to the foot of the
wall, to see whether the body of the Thing I had shot the night before
was still there. It was gone. I supposed that others of the monsters
had removed it during the night.
Then, I went down on to the roof, and crossed over to the gap from
which the coping stone had fallen. Reaching it, I looked over. Yes,
there was the stone, as I had seen it last; but there was no
appearance of anything beneath it; nor could I see the creatures I
had killed, after its fall. Evidently, they also had been taken away. I
turned, and went down to my study. There, I sat down, wearily. I was
thoroughly tired. It was quite light now; though the sun's rays were
not, as yet, perceptibly hot. A clock chimed the hour of four.
I awoke, with a start, and looked 'round, hurriedly. The clock in the
corner, indicated that it was three o'clock. It was already afternoon. I
must have slept for nearly eleven hours.
With a jerky movement, I sat forward in the chair, and listened. The
house was perfectly silent. Slowly, I stood up, and yawned. I felt
desperately tired, still, and sat down again; wondering what it was
that had waked me.
It must have been the clock striking, I concluded, presently; and was
commencing to doze off, when a sudden noise brought me back,
once more, to life. It was the sound of a step, as of a person moving
cautiously down the corridor, toward my study. In an instant, I was on
AFTER THE ATTACK
It was now about three a.m., and, presently, the Eastern sky began
to pale with the coming of dawn. Gradually, the day came, and, by its
light, I scanned the gardens, earnestly; but nowhere could I see any
signs of the brutes. I leant over, and glanced down to the foot of the
wall, to see whether the body of the Thing I had shot the night before
was still there. It was gone. I supposed that others of the monsters
had removed it during the night.
Then, I went down on to the roof, and crossed over to the gap from
which the coping stone had fallen. Reaching it, I looked over. Yes,
there was the stone, as I had seen it last; but there was no
appearance of anything beneath it; nor could I see the creatures I
had killed, after its fall. Evidently, they also had been taken away. I
turned, and went down to my study. There, I sat down, wearily. I was
thoroughly tired. It was quite light now; though the sun's rays were
not, as yet, perceptibly hot. A clock chimed the hour of four.
I awoke, with a start, and looked 'round, hurriedly. The clock in the
corner, indicated that it was three o'clock. It was already afternoon. I
must have slept for nearly eleven hours.
With a jerky movement, I sat forward in the chair, and listened. The
house was perfectly silent. Slowly, I stood up, and yawned. I felt
desperately tired, still, and sat down again; wondering what it was
that had waked me.
It must have been the clock striking, I concluded, presently; and was
commencing to doze off, when a sudden noise brought me back,
once more, to life. It was the sound of a step, as of a person moving
cautiously down the corridor, toward my study. In an instant, I was on
Page 59
my feet, and grasping my rifle. Noiselessly, I waited. Had the
creatures broken in, whilst I slept? Even as I questioned, the steps
reached my door, halted momentarily, and then continued down the
passage. Silently, I tiptoed to the doorway, and peeped out. Then, I
experienced such a feeling of relief, as must a reprieved criminal—it
was my sister. She was going toward the stairs.
I stepped into the hall, and was about to call to her, when it occurred
to me, that it was very queer she should have crept past my door, in
that stealthy manner. I was puzzled, and, for one brief moment, the
thought occupied my mind, that it was not she, but some fresh
mystery of the house. Then, as I caught a glimpse of her old
petticoat, the thought passed as quickly as it had come, and I half
laughed. There could be no mistaking that ancient garment. Yet, I
wondered what she was doing; and, remembering her condition of
mind, on the previous day, I felt that it might be best to follow, quietly
—taking care not to alarm her—and see what she was going to do. If
she behaved rationally, well and good; if not, I should have to take
steps to restrain her. I could run no unnecessary risks, under the
danger that threatened us.
Quickly, I reached the head of the stairs, and paused a moment.
Then, I heard a sound that sent me leaping down, at a mad rate—it
was the rattle of bolts being unshot. That foolish sister of mine was
actually unbarring the back door.
Just as her hand was on the last bolt, I reached her. She had not
seen me, and, the first thing she knew, I had hold of her arm. She
glanced up quickly, like a frightened animal, and screamed aloud.
'Come, Mary!' I said, sternly, 'what's the meaning of this nonsense?
Do you mean to tell me you don't understand the danger, that you try
to throw our two lives away in this fashion!'
To this, she replied nothing; only trembled, violently, gasping and
sobbing, as though in the last extremity of fear.
creatures broken in, whilst I slept? Even as I questioned, the steps
reached my door, halted momentarily, and then continued down the
passage. Silently, I tiptoed to the doorway, and peeped out. Then, I
experienced such a feeling of relief, as must a reprieved criminal—it
was my sister. She was going toward the stairs.
I stepped into the hall, and was about to call to her, when it occurred
to me, that it was very queer she should have crept past my door, in
that stealthy manner. I was puzzled, and, for one brief moment, the
thought occupied my mind, that it was not she, but some fresh
mystery of the house. Then, as I caught a glimpse of her old
petticoat, the thought passed as quickly as it had come, and I half
laughed. There could be no mistaking that ancient garment. Yet, I
wondered what she was doing; and, remembering her condition of
mind, on the previous day, I felt that it might be best to follow, quietly
—taking care not to alarm her—and see what she was going to do. If
she behaved rationally, well and good; if not, I should have to take
steps to restrain her. I could run no unnecessary risks, under the
danger that threatened us.
Quickly, I reached the head of the stairs, and paused a moment.
Then, I heard a sound that sent me leaping down, at a mad rate—it
was the rattle of bolts being unshot. That foolish sister of mine was
actually unbarring the back door.
Just as her hand was on the last bolt, I reached her. She had not
seen me, and, the first thing she knew, I had hold of her arm. She
glanced up quickly, like a frightened animal, and screamed aloud.
'Come, Mary!' I said, sternly, 'what's the meaning of this nonsense?
Do you mean to tell me you don't understand the danger, that you try
to throw our two lives away in this fashion!'
To this, she replied nothing; only trembled, violently, gasping and
sobbing, as though in the last extremity of fear.
Page 60
Through some minutes, I reasoned with her; pointing out the need
for caution, and asking her to be brave. There was little to be afraid
of now, I explained—and, I tried to believe that I spoke the truth—but
she must be sensible, and not attempt to leave the house for a few
days.
At last, I ceased, in despair. It was no use talking to her; she was,
obviously, not quite herself for the time being. Finally, I told her she
had better go to her room, if she could not behave rationally.
Still, she took not any notice. So, without more ado, I picked her up
in my arms, and carried her there. At first, she screamed, wildly; but
had relapsed into silent trembling, by the time I reached the stairs.
Arriving at her room, I laid her upon the bed. She lay there quietly
enough, neither speaking nor sobbing—just shaking in a very ague
of fear. I took a rug from a chair near by, and spread it over her. I
could do nothing more for her, and so, crossed to where Pepper lay
in a big basket. My sister had taken charge of him since his wound,
to nurse him, for it had proved more severe than I had thought, and I
was pleased to note that, in spite of her state of mind, she had
looked after the old dog, carefully. Stooping, I spoke to him, and, in
reply, he licked my hand, feebly. He was too ill to do more.
Then, going to the bed, I bent over my sister, and asked her how she
felt; but she only shook the more, and, much as it pained me, I had
to admit that my presence seemed to make her worse.
And so, I left her—locking the door, and pocketing the key. It seemed
to be the only course to take.
The rest of the day, I spent between the tower and my study. For
food, I brought up a loaf from the pantry, and on this, and some
claret, I lived for that day.
What a long, weary day it was. If only I could have gone out into the
gardens, as is my wont, I should have been content enough; but to
be cooped in this silent house, with no companion, save a mad
for caution, and asking her to be brave. There was little to be afraid
of now, I explained—and, I tried to believe that I spoke the truth—but
she must be sensible, and not attempt to leave the house for a few
days.
At last, I ceased, in despair. It was no use talking to her; she was,
obviously, not quite herself for the time being. Finally, I told her she
had better go to her room, if she could not behave rationally.
Still, she took not any notice. So, without more ado, I picked her up
in my arms, and carried her there. At first, she screamed, wildly; but
had relapsed into silent trembling, by the time I reached the stairs.
Arriving at her room, I laid her upon the bed. She lay there quietly
enough, neither speaking nor sobbing—just shaking in a very ague
of fear. I took a rug from a chair near by, and spread it over her. I
could do nothing more for her, and so, crossed to where Pepper lay
in a big basket. My sister had taken charge of him since his wound,
to nurse him, for it had proved more severe than I had thought, and I
was pleased to note that, in spite of her state of mind, she had
looked after the old dog, carefully. Stooping, I spoke to him, and, in
reply, he licked my hand, feebly. He was too ill to do more.
Then, going to the bed, I bent over my sister, and asked her how she
felt; but she only shook the more, and, much as it pained me, I had
to admit that my presence seemed to make her worse.
And so, I left her—locking the door, and pocketing the key. It seemed
to be the only course to take.
The rest of the day, I spent between the tower and my study. For
food, I brought up a loaf from the pantry, and on this, and some
claret, I lived for that day.
What a long, weary day it was. If only I could have gone out into the
gardens, as is my wont, I should have been content enough; but to
be cooped in this silent house, with no companion, save a mad
Page 61
woman and a sick dog, was enough to prey upon the nerves of the
hardiest. And out in the tangled shrubberies that surrounded the
house, lurked—for all I could tell—those infernal Swine-creatures
waiting their chance. Was ever a man in such straits?
Once, in the afternoon, and again, later, I went to visit my sister. The
second time, I found her tending Pepper; but, at my approach, she
slid over, unobtrusively, to the far corner, with a gesture that
saddened me beyond belief. Poor girl! her fear cut me intolerably,
and I would not intrude on her, unnecessarily. She would be better, I
trusted, in a few days; meanwhile, I could do nothing; and I judged it
still needful—hard as it seemed—to keep her confined to her room.
One thing there was that I took for encouragement: she had eaten
some of the food I had taken to her, on my first visit.
And so the day passed.
As the evening drew on, the air grew chilly, and I began to make
preparations for passing a second night in the tower—taking up two
additional rifles, and a heavy ulster. The rifles I loaded, and laid
alongside my other; as I intended to make things warm for any of the
creatures who might show, during the night. I had plenty of
ammunition, and I thought to give the brutes such a lesson, as
should show them the uselessness of attempting to force an
entrance.
After that, I made the 'round of the house again; paying particular
attention to the props that supported the study door. Then, feeling
that I had done all that lay in my power to insure our safety, I
returned to the tower; calling in on my sister and Pepper, for a final
visit, on the way. Pepper was asleep; but woke, as I entered, and
wagged his tail, in recognition. I thought he seemed slightly better.
My sister was lying on the bed; though whether asleep or not, I was
unable to tell; and thus I left them.
Reaching the tower, I made myself as comfortable as circumstances
would permit, and settled down to watch through the night.
Gradually, darkness fell, and soon the details of the gardens were
hardiest. And out in the tangled shrubberies that surrounded the
house, lurked—for all I could tell—those infernal Swine-creatures
waiting their chance. Was ever a man in such straits?
Once, in the afternoon, and again, later, I went to visit my sister. The
second time, I found her tending Pepper; but, at my approach, she
slid over, unobtrusively, to the far corner, with a gesture that
saddened me beyond belief. Poor girl! her fear cut me intolerably,
and I would not intrude on her, unnecessarily. She would be better, I
trusted, in a few days; meanwhile, I could do nothing; and I judged it
still needful—hard as it seemed—to keep her confined to her room.
One thing there was that I took for encouragement: she had eaten
some of the food I had taken to her, on my first visit.
And so the day passed.
As the evening drew on, the air grew chilly, and I began to make
preparations for passing a second night in the tower—taking up two
additional rifles, and a heavy ulster. The rifles I loaded, and laid
alongside my other; as I intended to make things warm for any of the
creatures who might show, during the night. I had plenty of
ammunition, and I thought to give the brutes such a lesson, as
should show them the uselessness of attempting to force an
entrance.
After that, I made the 'round of the house again; paying particular
attention to the props that supported the study door. Then, feeling
that I had done all that lay in my power to insure our safety, I
returned to the tower; calling in on my sister and Pepper, for a final
visit, on the way. Pepper was asleep; but woke, as I entered, and
wagged his tail, in recognition. I thought he seemed slightly better.
My sister was lying on the bed; though whether asleep or not, I was
unable to tell; and thus I left them.
Reaching the tower, I made myself as comfortable as circumstances
would permit, and settled down to watch through the night.
Gradually, darkness fell, and soon the details of the gardens were
Page 62
merged into shadows. During the first few hours, I sat, alert, listening
for any sound that might help to tell me if anything were stirring down
below. It was far too dark for my eyes to be of much use.
Slowly, the hours passed; without anything unusual happening. And
the moon rose, showing the gardens, apparently empty, and silent.
And so, through the night, without disturbance or sound.
Toward morning, I began to grow stiff and cold, with my long vigil;
also, I was getting very uneasy, concerning the continued quietness
on the part of the creatures. I mistrusted it, and would sooner, far,
have had them attack the house, openly. Then, at least, I should
have known my danger, and been able to meet it; but to wait like
this, through a whole night, picturing all kinds of unknown devilment,
was to jeopardize one's sanity. Once or twice, the thought came to
me, that, perhaps, they had gone; but, in my heart, I found it
impossible to believe that it was so.
for any sound that might help to tell me if anything were stirring down
below. It was far too dark for my eyes to be of much use.
Slowly, the hours passed; without anything unusual happening. And
the moon rose, showing the gardens, apparently empty, and silent.
And so, through the night, without disturbance or sound.
Toward morning, I began to grow stiff and cold, with my long vigil;
also, I was getting very uneasy, concerning the continued quietness
on the part of the creatures. I mistrusted it, and would sooner, far,
have had them attack the house, openly. Then, at least, I should
have known my danger, and been able to meet it; but to wait like
this, through a whole night, picturing all kinds of unknown devilment,
was to jeopardize one's sanity. Once or twice, the thought came to
me, that, perhaps, they had gone; but, in my heart, I found it
impossible to believe that it was so.
Page 63
IX
IN THE CELLARS
At last, what with being tired and cold, and the uneasiness that
possessed me, I resolved to take a walk through the house; first
calling in at the study, for a glass of brandy to warm me. This, I did,
and, while there, I examined the door, carefully; but found all as I had
left it the night before.
The day was just breaking, as I left the tower; though it was still too
dark in the house to be able to see without a light, and I took one of
the study candles with me on my 'round. By the time I had finished
the ground floor, the daylight was creeping in, wanly, through the
barred windows. My search had shown me nothing fresh. Everything
appeared to be in order, and I was on the point of extinguishing my
candle, when the thought suggested itself to me to have another
glance 'round the cellars. I had not, if I remember rightly, been into
them since my hasty search on the evening of the attack.
For, perhaps, the half of a minute, I hesitated. I would have been
very willing to forego the task—as, indeed, I am inclined to think any
man well might—for of all the great, awe-inspiring rooms in this
house, the cellars are the hugest and weirdest. Great, gloomy
caverns of places, unlit by any ray of daylight. Yet, I would not shirk
the work. I felt that to do so would smack of sheer cowardice.
Besides, as I reassured myself, the cellars were really the most
unlikely places in which to come across anything dangerous;
considering that they can be entered, only through a heavy oaken
door, the key of which, I carry always on my person.
It is in the smallest of these places that I keep my wine; a gloomy
hole close to the foot of the cellar stairs; and beyond which, I have
seldom proceeded. Indeed, save for the rummage 'round, already
IN THE CELLARS
At last, what with being tired and cold, and the uneasiness that
possessed me, I resolved to take a walk through the house; first
calling in at the study, for a glass of brandy to warm me. This, I did,
and, while there, I examined the door, carefully; but found all as I had
left it the night before.
The day was just breaking, as I left the tower; though it was still too
dark in the house to be able to see without a light, and I took one of
the study candles with me on my 'round. By the time I had finished
the ground floor, the daylight was creeping in, wanly, through the
barred windows. My search had shown me nothing fresh. Everything
appeared to be in order, and I was on the point of extinguishing my
candle, when the thought suggested itself to me to have another
glance 'round the cellars. I had not, if I remember rightly, been into
them since my hasty search on the evening of the attack.
For, perhaps, the half of a minute, I hesitated. I would have been
very willing to forego the task—as, indeed, I am inclined to think any
man well might—for of all the great, awe-inspiring rooms in this
house, the cellars are the hugest and weirdest. Great, gloomy
caverns of places, unlit by any ray of daylight. Yet, I would not shirk
the work. I felt that to do so would smack of sheer cowardice.
Besides, as I reassured myself, the cellars were really the most
unlikely places in which to come across anything dangerous;
considering that they can be entered, only through a heavy oaken
door, the key of which, I carry always on my person.
It is in the smallest of these places that I keep my wine; a gloomy
hole close to the foot of the cellar stairs; and beyond which, I have
seldom proceeded. Indeed, save for the rummage 'round, already
Page 64
mentioned, I doubt whether I had ever, before, been right through the
cellars.
As I unlocked the great door, at the top of the steps, I paused,
nervously, a moment, at the strange, desolate smell that assailed my
nostrils. Then, throwing the barrel of my weapon forward, I
descended, slowly, into the darkness of the underground regions.
Reaching the bottom of the stairs, I stood for a minute, and listened.
All was silent, save for a faint drip, drip of water, falling, drop-by-
drop, somewhere to my left. As I stood, I noticed how quietly the
candle burnt; never a flicker nor flare, so utterly windless was the
place.
Quietly, I moved from cellar to cellar. I had but a very dim memory of
their arrangement. The impressions left by my first search were
blurred. I had recollections of a succession of great cellars, and of
one, greater than the rest, the roof of which was upheld by pillars;
beyond that my mind was hazy, and predominated by a sense of
cold and darkness and shadows. Now, however, it was different; for,
although nervous, I was sufficiently collected to be able to look about
me, and note the structure and size of the different vaults I entered.
Of course, with the amount of light given by my candle, it was not
possible to examine each place, minutely, but I was enabled to
notice, as I went along, that the walls appeared to be built with
wonderful precision and finish; while here and there, an occasional,
massive pillar shot up to support the vaulted roof.
Thus, I came, at last, to the great cellar that I remembered. It is
reached, through a huge, arched entrance, on which I observed
strange, fantastic carvings, which threw queer shadows under the
light of my candle. As I stood, and examined these, thoughtfully, it
occurred to me how strange it was, that I should be so little
acquainted with my own house. Yet, this may be easily understood,
when one realizes the size of this ancient pile, and the fact that only
my old sister and I live in it, occupying a few of the rooms, such as
our wants decide.
cellars.
As I unlocked the great door, at the top of the steps, I paused,
nervously, a moment, at the strange, desolate smell that assailed my
nostrils. Then, throwing the barrel of my weapon forward, I
descended, slowly, into the darkness of the underground regions.
Reaching the bottom of the stairs, I stood for a minute, and listened.
All was silent, save for a faint drip, drip of water, falling, drop-by-
drop, somewhere to my left. As I stood, I noticed how quietly the
candle burnt; never a flicker nor flare, so utterly windless was the
place.
Quietly, I moved from cellar to cellar. I had but a very dim memory of
their arrangement. The impressions left by my first search were
blurred. I had recollections of a succession of great cellars, and of
one, greater than the rest, the roof of which was upheld by pillars;
beyond that my mind was hazy, and predominated by a sense of
cold and darkness and shadows. Now, however, it was different; for,
although nervous, I was sufficiently collected to be able to look about
me, and note the structure and size of the different vaults I entered.
Of course, with the amount of light given by my candle, it was not
possible to examine each place, minutely, but I was enabled to
notice, as I went along, that the walls appeared to be built with
wonderful precision and finish; while here and there, an occasional,
massive pillar shot up to support the vaulted roof.
Thus, I came, at last, to the great cellar that I remembered. It is
reached, through a huge, arched entrance, on which I observed
strange, fantastic carvings, which threw queer shadows under the
light of my candle. As I stood, and examined these, thoughtfully, it
occurred to me how strange it was, that I should be so little
acquainted with my own house. Yet, this may be easily understood,
when one realizes the size of this ancient pile, and the fact that only
my old sister and I live in it, occupying a few of the rooms, such as
our wants decide.
Page 65
Holding the light high, I passed on into the cellar, and, keeping to the
right, paced slowly up, until I reached the further end. I walked
quietly, and looked cautiously about, as I went. But, so far as the
light showed, I saw nothing unusual.
At the top, I turned to the left, still keeping to the wall, and so
continued, until I had traversed the whole of the vast chamber. As I
moved along, I noticed that the floor was composed of solid rock, in
places covered with a damp mould, in others bare, or almost so,
save for a thin coating of light-grey dust.
I had halted at the doorway. Now, however, I turned, and made my
way up the center of the place; passing among the pillars, and
glancing to right and left, as I moved. About halfway up the cellar, I
stubbed my foot against something that gave out a metallic sound.
Stooping quickly, I held the candle, and saw that the object I had
kicked, was a large, metal ring. Bending lower, I cleared the dust
from around it, and, presently, discovered that it was attached to a
ponderous trap door, black with age.
Feeling excited, and wondering to where it could lead, I laid my gun
on the floor, and, sticking the candle in the trigger guard, took the
ring in both hands, and pulled. The trap creaked loudly—the sound
echoing, vaguely, through the huge place—and opened, heavily.
Propping the edge on my knee, I reached for the candle, and held it
in the opening, moving it to right and left; but could see nothing. I
was puzzled and surprised. There were no signs of steps, nor even
the appearance of there ever having been any. Nothing; save an
empty blackness. I might have been looking down into a bottomless,
sideless well. Then, even as I stared, full of perplexity, I seemed to
hear, far down, as though from untold depths, a faint whisper of
sound. I bent my head, quickly, more into the opening, and listened,
intently. It may have been fancy; but I could have sworn to hearing a
soft titter, that grew into a hideous, chuckling, faint and distant.
Startled, I leapt backward, letting the trap fall, with a hollow clang,
that filled the place with echoes. Even then, I seemed to hear that
mocking, suggestive laughter; but this, I knew, must be my
right, paced slowly up, until I reached the further end. I walked
quietly, and looked cautiously about, as I went. But, so far as the
light showed, I saw nothing unusual.
At the top, I turned to the left, still keeping to the wall, and so
continued, until I had traversed the whole of the vast chamber. As I
moved along, I noticed that the floor was composed of solid rock, in
places covered with a damp mould, in others bare, or almost so,
save for a thin coating of light-grey dust.
I had halted at the doorway. Now, however, I turned, and made my
way up the center of the place; passing among the pillars, and
glancing to right and left, as I moved. About halfway up the cellar, I
stubbed my foot against something that gave out a metallic sound.
Stooping quickly, I held the candle, and saw that the object I had
kicked, was a large, metal ring. Bending lower, I cleared the dust
from around it, and, presently, discovered that it was attached to a
ponderous trap door, black with age.
Feeling excited, and wondering to where it could lead, I laid my gun
on the floor, and, sticking the candle in the trigger guard, took the
ring in both hands, and pulled. The trap creaked loudly—the sound
echoing, vaguely, through the huge place—and opened, heavily.
Propping the edge on my knee, I reached for the candle, and held it
in the opening, moving it to right and left; but could see nothing. I
was puzzled and surprised. There were no signs of steps, nor even
the appearance of there ever having been any. Nothing; save an
empty blackness. I might have been looking down into a bottomless,
sideless well. Then, even as I stared, full of perplexity, I seemed to
hear, far down, as though from untold depths, a faint whisper of
sound. I bent my head, quickly, more into the opening, and listened,
intently. It may have been fancy; but I could have sworn to hearing a
soft titter, that grew into a hideous, chuckling, faint and distant.
Startled, I leapt backward, letting the trap fall, with a hollow clang,
that filled the place with echoes. Even then, I seemed to hear that
mocking, suggestive laughter; but this, I knew, must be my
Page 66
imagination. The sound, I had heard, was far too slight to penetrate
through the cumbrous trap.
For a full minute, I stood there, quivering—glancing, nervously,
behind and before; but the great cellar was silent as a grave, and,
gradually, I shook off the frightened sensation. With a calmer mind, I
became again curious to know into what that trap opened; but could
not, then, summon sufficient courage to make a further investigation.
One thing I felt, however, was that the trap ought to be secured.
This, I accomplished by placing upon it several large pieces of
'dressed' stone, which I had noticed in my tour along the East wall.
Then, after a final scrutiny of the rest of the place, I retraced my way
through the cellars, to the stairs, and so reached the daylight, with an
infinite feeling of relief, that the uncomfortable task was
accomplished.
through the cumbrous trap.
For a full minute, I stood there, quivering—glancing, nervously,
behind and before; but the great cellar was silent as a grave, and,
gradually, I shook off the frightened sensation. With a calmer mind, I
became again curious to know into what that trap opened; but could
not, then, summon sufficient courage to make a further investigation.
One thing I felt, however, was that the trap ought to be secured.
This, I accomplished by placing upon it several large pieces of
'dressed' stone, which I had noticed in my tour along the East wall.
Then, after a final scrutiny of the rest of the place, I retraced my way
through the cellars, to the stairs, and so reached the daylight, with an
infinite feeling of relief, that the uncomfortable task was
accomplished.
Page 67
X
THE TIME OF WAITING
The sun was now warm, and shining brightly, forming a wondrous
contrast to the dark and dismal cellars; and it was with comparatively
light feelings, that I made my way up to the tower, to survey the
gardens. There, I found everything quiet, and, after a few minutes,
went down to Mary's room.
Here, having knocked, and received a reply, I unlocked the door. My
sister was sitting, quietly, on the bed; as though waiting. She seemed
quite herself again, and made no attempt to move away, as I
approached; yet, I observed that she scanned my face, anxiously, as
though in doubt, and but half assured in her mind that there was
nothing to fear from me.
To my questions, as to how she felt, she replied, sanely enough, that
she was hungry, and would like to go down to prepare breakfast, if I
did not mind. For a minute, I meditated whether it would be safe to
let her out. Finally, I told her she might go, on condition that she
promised not to attempt to leave the house, or meddle with any of
the outer doors. At my mention of the doors, a sudden look of fright
crossed her face; but she said nothing, save to give the required
promise, and then left the room, silently.
Crossing the floor, I approached Pepper. He had waked as I entered;
but, beyond a slight yelp of pleasure, and a soft rapping with his tail,
had kept quiet. Now, as I patted him, he made an attempt to stand
up, and succeeded, only to fall back on his side, with a little yowl of
pain.
I spoke to him, and bade him lie still. I was greatly delighted with his
improvement, and also with the natural kindness of my sister's heart,
THE TIME OF WAITING
The sun was now warm, and shining brightly, forming a wondrous
contrast to the dark and dismal cellars; and it was with comparatively
light feelings, that I made my way up to the tower, to survey the
gardens. There, I found everything quiet, and, after a few minutes,
went down to Mary's room.
Here, having knocked, and received a reply, I unlocked the door. My
sister was sitting, quietly, on the bed; as though waiting. She seemed
quite herself again, and made no attempt to move away, as I
approached; yet, I observed that she scanned my face, anxiously, as
though in doubt, and but half assured in her mind that there was
nothing to fear from me.
To my questions, as to how she felt, she replied, sanely enough, that
she was hungry, and would like to go down to prepare breakfast, if I
did not mind. For a minute, I meditated whether it would be safe to
let her out. Finally, I told her she might go, on condition that she
promised not to attempt to leave the house, or meddle with any of
the outer doors. At my mention of the doors, a sudden look of fright
crossed her face; but she said nothing, save to give the required
promise, and then left the room, silently.
Crossing the floor, I approached Pepper. He had waked as I entered;
but, beyond a slight yelp of pleasure, and a soft rapping with his tail,
had kept quiet. Now, as I patted him, he made an attempt to stand
up, and succeeded, only to fall back on his side, with a little yowl of
pain.
I spoke to him, and bade him lie still. I was greatly delighted with his
improvement, and also with the natural kindness of my sister's heart,
Page 68
in taking such good care of him, in spite of her condition of mind.
After a while, I left him, and went downstairs, to my study.
In a little time, Mary appeared, carrying a tray on which smoked a
hot breakfast. As she entered the room, I saw her gaze fasten on the
props that supported the study door; her lips tightened, and I thought
she paled, slightly; but that was all. Putting the tray down at my
elbow, she was leaving the room, quietly, when I called her back.
She came, it seemed, a little timidly, as though startled; and I noted
that her hand clutched at her apron, nervously.
'Come, Mary,' I said. 'Cheer up! Things look brighter. I've seen none
of the creatures since yesterday morning, early.'
She looked at me, in a curiously puzzled manner; as though not
comprehending. Then, intelligence swept into her eyes, and fear; but
she said nothing, beyond an unintelligible murmur of acquiescence.
After that, I kept silence; it was evident that any reference to the
Swine-things, was more than her shaken nerves could bear.
Breakfast over, I went up to the tower. Here, during the greater part
of the day, I maintained a strict watch over the gardens. Once or
twice, I went down to the basement, to see how my sister was
getting along. Each time, I found her quiet, and curiously submissive.
Indeed, on the last occasion, she even ventured to address me, on
her own account, with regard to some household matter that needed
attention. Though this was done with an almost extraordinary timidity,
I hailed it with happiness, as being the first word, voluntarily spoken,
since the critical moment, when I had caught her unbarring the back
door, to go out among those waiting brutes. I wondered whether she
was aware of her attempt, and how near a thing it had been; but
refrained from questioning her, thinking it best to let well alone.
That night, I slept in a bed; the first time for two nights. In the
morning, I rose early, and took a walk through the house. All was as
it should be, and I went up to the tower, to have a look at the
gardens. Here, again, I found perfect quietness.
After a while, I left him, and went downstairs, to my study.
In a little time, Mary appeared, carrying a tray on which smoked a
hot breakfast. As she entered the room, I saw her gaze fasten on the
props that supported the study door; her lips tightened, and I thought
she paled, slightly; but that was all. Putting the tray down at my
elbow, she was leaving the room, quietly, when I called her back.
She came, it seemed, a little timidly, as though startled; and I noted
that her hand clutched at her apron, nervously.
'Come, Mary,' I said. 'Cheer up! Things look brighter. I've seen none
of the creatures since yesterday morning, early.'
She looked at me, in a curiously puzzled manner; as though not
comprehending. Then, intelligence swept into her eyes, and fear; but
she said nothing, beyond an unintelligible murmur of acquiescence.
After that, I kept silence; it was evident that any reference to the
Swine-things, was more than her shaken nerves could bear.
Breakfast over, I went up to the tower. Here, during the greater part
of the day, I maintained a strict watch over the gardens. Once or
twice, I went down to the basement, to see how my sister was
getting along. Each time, I found her quiet, and curiously submissive.
Indeed, on the last occasion, she even ventured to address me, on
her own account, with regard to some household matter that needed
attention. Though this was done with an almost extraordinary timidity,
I hailed it with happiness, as being the first word, voluntarily spoken,
since the critical moment, when I had caught her unbarring the back
door, to go out among those waiting brutes. I wondered whether she
was aware of her attempt, and how near a thing it had been; but
refrained from questioning her, thinking it best to let well alone.
That night, I slept in a bed; the first time for two nights. In the
morning, I rose early, and took a walk through the house. All was as
it should be, and I went up to the tower, to have a look at the
gardens. Here, again, I found perfect quietness.
Page 69
At breakfast, when I met Mary, I was greatly pleased to see that she
had sufficiently regained command over herself, to be able to greet
me in a perfectly natural manner. She talked sensibly and quietly;
only keeping carefully from any mention of the past couple of days.
In this, I humored her, to the extent of not attempting to lead the
conversation in that direction.
Earlier in the morning, I had been to see Pepper. He was mending,
rapidly; and bade fair to be on his legs, in earnest, in another day or
two. Before leaving the breakfast table, I made some reference to his
improvement. In the short discussion that followed, I was surprised
to gather, from my sister's remarks, that she was still under the
impression that his wound had been given by the wildcat, of my
invention. It made me feel almost ashamed of myself for deceiving
her. Yet, the lie had been told to prevent her from being frightened.
And then, I had been sure that she must have known the truth, later,
when those brutes had attacked the house.
During the day, I kept on the alert; spending much of my time, as on
the previous day, in the tower; but not a sign could I see of the
Swine-creatures, nor hear any sound. Several times, the thought had
come to me, that the Things had, at last, left us; but, up to this time, I
had refused to entertain the idea, seriously; now, however, I began to
feel that there was reason for hope. It would soon be three days
since I had seen any of the Things; but still, I intended to use the
utmost caution. For all that I could tell, this protracted silence might
be a ruse to tempt me from the house—perhaps right into their arms.
The thought of such a contingency, was, alone, sufficient to make
me circumspect.
So it was, that the fourth, fifth and sixth days went by, quietly, without
my making any attempt to leave the house.
On the sixth day, I had the pleasure of seeing Pepper, once more,
upon his feet; and, though still very weak, he managed to keep me
company during the whole of that day.
had sufficiently regained command over herself, to be able to greet
me in a perfectly natural manner. She talked sensibly and quietly;
only keeping carefully from any mention of the past couple of days.
In this, I humored her, to the extent of not attempting to lead the
conversation in that direction.
Earlier in the morning, I had been to see Pepper. He was mending,
rapidly; and bade fair to be on his legs, in earnest, in another day or
two. Before leaving the breakfast table, I made some reference to his
improvement. In the short discussion that followed, I was surprised
to gather, from my sister's remarks, that she was still under the
impression that his wound had been given by the wildcat, of my
invention. It made me feel almost ashamed of myself for deceiving
her. Yet, the lie had been told to prevent her from being frightened.
And then, I had been sure that she must have known the truth, later,
when those brutes had attacked the house.
During the day, I kept on the alert; spending much of my time, as on
the previous day, in the tower; but not a sign could I see of the
Swine-creatures, nor hear any sound. Several times, the thought had
come to me, that the Things had, at last, left us; but, up to this time, I
had refused to entertain the idea, seriously; now, however, I began to
feel that there was reason for hope. It would soon be three days
since I had seen any of the Things; but still, I intended to use the
utmost caution. For all that I could tell, this protracted silence might
be a ruse to tempt me from the house—perhaps right into their arms.
The thought of such a contingency, was, alone, sufficient to make
me circumspect.
So it was, that the fourth, fifth and sixth days went by, quietly, without
my making any attempt to leave the house.
On the sixth day, I had the pleasure of seeing Pepper, once more,
upon his feet; and, though still very weak, he managed to keep me
company during the whole of that day.
Page 70
Page 71
XI
THE SEARCHING OF THE GARDENS
How slowly the time went; and never a thing to indicate that any of
the brutes still infested the gardens.
It was on the ninth day that, finally, I decided to run the risk, if any
there were, and sally out. With this purpose in view, I loaded one of
the shotguns, carefully—choosing it, as being more deadly than a
rifle, at close quarters; and then, after a final scrutiny of the grounds,
from the tower, I called Pepper to follow me, and made my way down
to the basement.
At the door, I must confess to hesitating a moment. The thought of
what might be awaiting me among the dark shrubberies, was by no
means calculated to encourage my resolution. It was but a second,
though, and then I had drawn the bolts, and was standing on the
path outside the door.
Pepper followed, stopping at the doorstep to sniff, suspiciously; and
carrying his nose up and down the jambs, as though following a
scent. Then, suddenly, he turned, sharply, and started to run here
and there, in semicircles and circles, all around the door; finally
returning to the threshold. Here, he began again to nose about.
Hitherto, I had stood, watching the dog; yet, all the time, with half my
gaze on the wild tangle of gardens, stretching 'round me. Now, I
went toward him, and, bending down, examined the surface of the
door, where he was smelling. I found that the wood was covered with
a network of scratches, crossing and recrossing one another, in
inextricable confusion. In addition to this, I noticed that the
doorposts, themselves, were gnawed in places. Beyond these, I
THE SEARCHING OF THE GARDENS
How slowly the time went; and never a thing to indicate that any of
the brutes still infested the gardens.
It was on the ninth day that, finally, I decided to run the risk, if any
there were, and sally out. With this purpose in view, I loaded one of
the shotguns, carefully—choosing it, as being more deadly than a
rifle, at close quarters; and then, after a final scrutiny of the grounds,
from the tower, I called Pepper to follow me, and made my way down
to the basement.
At the door, I must confess to hesitating a moment. The thought of
what might be awaiting me among the dark shrubberies, was by no
means calculated to encourage my resolution. It was but a second,
though, and then I had drawn the bolts, and was standing on the
path outside the door.
Pepper followed, stopping at the doorstep to sniff, suspiciously; and
carrying his nose up and down the jambs, as though following a
scent. Then, suddenly, he turned, sharply, and started to run here
and there, in semicircles and circles, all around the door; finally
returning to the threshold. Here, he began again to nose about.
Hitherto, I had stood, watching the dog; yet, all the time, with half my
gaze on the wild tangle of gardens, stretching 'round me. Now, I
went toward him, and, bending down, examined the surface of the
door, where he was smelling. I found that the wood was covered with
a network of scratches, crossing and recrossing one another, in
inextricable confusion. In addition to this, I noticed that the
doorposts, themselves, were gnawed in places. Beyond these, I
Page 72
could find nothing; and so, standing up, I began to make the tour of
the house wall.
Pepper, as soon as I walked away, left the door, and ran ahead, still
nosing and sniffing as he went along. At times, he stopped to
investigate. Here, it would be a bullet-hole in the pathway, or,
perhaps, a powder stained wad. Anon, it might be a piece of torn
sod, or a disturbed patch of weedy path; but, save for such trifles, he
found nothing. I observed him, critically, as he went along, and could
discover nothing of uneasiness, in his demeanor, to indicate that he
felt the nearness of any of the creatures. By this, I was assured that
the gardens were empty, at least for the present, of those hateful
Things. Pepper could not be easily deceived, and it was a relief to
feel that he would know, and give me timely warning, if there were
any danger.
Reaching the place where I had shot that first creature, I stopped,
and made a careful scrutiny; but could see nothing. From there, I
went on to where the great copingstone had fallen. It lay on its side,
apparently just as it had been left when I shot the brute that was
moving it. A couple of feet to the right of the nearer end, was a great
dent in the ground; showing where it had struck. The other end was
still within the indentation—half in, and half out. Going nearer, I
looked at the stone, more closely. What a huge piece of masonry it
was! And that creature had moved it, single-handed, in its attempt to
reach what lay below.
I went 'round to the further end of the stone. Here, I found that it was
possible to see under it, for a distance of nearly a couple of feet. Still,
I could see nothing of the stricken creatures, and I felt much
surprised. I had, as I have before said, guessed that the remains had
been removed; yet, I could not conceive that it had been done so
thoroughly as not to leave some certain sign, beneath the stone,
indicative of their fate. I had seen several of the brutes struck down
beneath it, with such force that they must have been literally driven
into the earth; and now, not a vestige of them was to be seen—not
even a bloodstain.
the house wall.
Pepper, as soon as I walked away, left the door, and ran ahead, still
nosing and sniffing as he went along. At times, he stopped to
investigate. Here, it would be a bullet-hole in the pathway, or,
perhaps, a powder stained wad. Anon, it might be a piece of torn
sod, or a disturbed patch of weedy path; but, save for such trifles, he
found nothing. I observed him, critically, as he went along, and could
discover nothing of uneasiness, in his demeanor, to indicate that he
felt the nearness of any of the creatures. By this, I was assured that
the gardens were empty, at least for the present, of those hateful
Things. Pepper could not be easily deceived, and it was a relief to
feel that he would know, and give me timely warning, if there were
any danger.
Reaching the place where I had shot that first creature, I stopped,
and made a careful scrutiny; but could see nothing. From there, I
went on to where the great copingstone had fallen. It lay on its side,
apparently just as it had been left when I shot the brute that was
moving it. A couple of feet to the right of the nearer end, was a great
dent in the ground; showing where it had struck. The other end was
still within the indentation—half in, and half out. Going nearer, I
looked at the stone, more closely. What a huge piece of masonry it
was! And that creature had moved it, single-handed, in its attempt to
reach what lay below.
I went 'round to the further end of the stone. Here, I found that it was
possible to see under it, for a distance of nearly a couple of feet. Still,
I could see nothing of the stricken creatures, and I felt much
surprised. I had, as I have before said, guessed that the remains had
been removed; yet, I could not conceive that it had been done so
thoroughly as not to leave some certain sign, beneath the stone,
indicative of their fate. I had seen several of the brutes struck down
beneath it, with such force that they must have been literally driven
into the earth; and now, not a vestige of them was to be seen—not
even a bloodstain.
Page 73
I felt more puzzled, than ever, as I turned the matter over in my mind;
but could think of no plausible explanation; and so, finally, gave it up,
as one of the many things that were unexplainable.
From there, I transferred my attention to the study door. I could see,
now, even more plainly, the effects of the tremendous strain, to which
it had been subjected; and I marveled how, even with the support
afforded by the props, it had withstood the attacks, so well. There
were no marks of blows—indeed, none had been given—but the
door had been literally riven from its hinges, by the application of
enormous, silent force. One thing that I observed affected me
profoundly—the head of one of the props had been driven right
through a panel. This was, of itself, sufficient to show how huge an
effort the creatures had made to break down the door, and how
nearly they had succeeded.
Leaving, I continued my tour 'round the house, finding little else of
interest; save at the back, where I came across the piece of piping I
had torn from the wall, lying among the long grass underneath the
broken window.
Then, I returned to the house, and, having re-bolted the back door,
went up to the tower. Here, I spent the afternoon, reading, and
occasionally glancing down into the gardens. I had determined, if the
night passed quietly, to go as far as the Pit, on the morrow. Perhaps,
I should be able to learn, then, something of what had happened.
The day slipped away, and the night came, and went much as the
last few nights had gone.
When I rose the morning had broken, fine and clear; and I
determined to put my project into action. During breakfast, I
considered the matter, carefully; after which, I went to the study for
my shotgun. In addition, I loaded, and slipped into my pocket, a
small, but heavy, pistol. I quite understood that, if there were any
danger, it lay in the direction of the Pit and I intended to be prepared.
Leaving the study, I went down to the back door, followed by Pepper.
Once outside, I took a quick survey of the surrounding gardens, and
but could think of no plausible explanation; and so, finally, gave it up,
as one of the many things that were unexplainable.
From there, I transferred my attention to the study door. I could see,
now, even more plainly, the effects of the tremendous strain, to which
it had been subjected; and I marveled how, even with the support
afforded by the props, it had withstood the attacks, so well. There
were no marks of blows—indeed, none had been given—but the
door had been literally riven from its hinges, by the application of
enormous, silent force. One thing that I observed affected me
profoundly—the head of one of the props had been driven right
through a panel. This was, of itself, sufficient to show how huge an
effort the creatures had made to break down the door, and how
nearly they had succeeded.
Leaving, I continued my tour 'round the house, finding little else of
interest; save at the back, where I came across the piece of piping I
had torn from the wall, lying among the long grass underneath the
broken window.
Then, I returned to the house, and, having re-bolted the back door,
went up to the tower. Here, I spent the afternoon, reading, and
occasionally glancing down into the gardens. I had determined, if the
night passed quietly, to go as far as the Pit, on the morrow. Perhaps,
I should be able to learn, then, something of what had happened.
The day slipped away, and the night came, and went much as the
last few nights had gone.
When I rose the morning had broken, fine and clear; and I
determined to put my project into action. During breakfast, I
considered the matter, carefully; after which, I went to the study for
my shotgun. In addition, I loaded, and slipped into my pocket, a
small, but heavy, pistol. I quite understood that, if there were any
danger, it lay in the direction of the Pit and I intended to be prepared.
Leaving the study, I went down to the back door, followed by Pepper.
Once outside, I took a quick survey of the surrounding gardens, and
Page 74
then set off toward the Pit. On the way, I kept a sharp outlook,
holding my gun, handily. Pepper was running ahead, I noticed,
without any apparent hesitation. From this, I augured that there was
no imminent danger to be apprehended, and I stepped out more
quickly in his wake. He had reached the top of the Pit, now, and was
nosing his way along the edge.
A minute later, I was beside him, looking down into the Pit. For a
moment, I could scarcely believe that it was the same place, so
greatly was it changed. The dark, wooded ravine of a fortnight ago,
with a foliage-hidden stream, running sluggishly, at the bottom,
existed no longer. Instead, my eyes showed me a ragged chasm,
partly filled with a gloomy lake of turbid water. All one side of the
ravine was stripped of underwood, showing the bare rock.
A little to my left, the side of the Pit appeared to have collapsed
altogether, forming a deep V-shaped cleft in the face of the rocky
cliff. This rift ran, from the upper edge of the ravine, nearly down to
the water, and penetrated into the Pit side, to a distance of some
forty feet. Its opening was, at least, six yards across; and, from this,
it seemed to taper into about two. But, what attracted my attention,
more than even the stupendous split itself, was a great hole, some
distance down the cleft, and right in the angle of the V. It was clearly
defined, and not unlike an arched doorway in shape; though, lying as
it did in the shadow, I could not see it very distinctly.
The opposite side of the Pit, still retained its verdure; but so torn in
places, and everywhere covered with dust and rubbish, that it was
hardly distinguishable as such.
My first impression, that there had been a land slip, was, I began to
see, not sufficient, of itself, to account for all the changes I
witnessed. And the water—? I turned, suddenly; for I had become
aware that, somewhere to my right, there was a noise of running
water. I could see nothing; but, now that my attention had been
caught, I distinguished, easily, that it came from somewhere at the
East end of the Pit.
holding my gun, handily. Pepper was running ahead, I noticed,
without any apparent hesitation. From this, I augured that there was
no imminent danger to be apprehended, and I stepped out more
quickly in his wake. He had reached the top of the Pit, now, and was
nosing his way along the edge.
A minute later, I was beside him, looking down into the Pit. For a
moment, I could scarcely believe that it was the same place, so
greatly was it changed. The dark, wooded ravine of a fortnight ago,
with a foliage-hidden stream, running sluggishly, at the bottom,
existed no longer. Instead, my eyes showed me a ragged chasm,
partly filled with a gloomy lake of turbid water. All one side of the
ravine was stripped of underwood, showing the bare rock.
A little to my left, the side of the Pit appeared to have collapsed
altogether, forming a deep V-shaped cleft in the face of the rocky
cliff. This rift ran, from the upper edge of the ravine, nearly down to
the water, and penetrated into the Pit side, to a distance of some
forty feet. Its opening was, at least, six yards across; and, from this,
it seemed to taper into about two. But, what attracted my attention,
more than even the stupendous split itself, was a great hole, some
distance down the cleft, and right in the angle of the V. It was clearly
defined, and not unlike an arched doorway in shape; though, lying as
it did in the shadow, I could not see it very distinctly.
The opposite side of the Pit, still retained its verdure; but so torn in
places, and everywhere covered with dust and rubbish, that it was
hardly distinguishable as such.
My first impression, that there had been a land slip, was, I began to
see, not sufficient, of itself, to account for all the changes I
witnessed. And the water—? I turned, suddenly; for I had become
aware that, somewhere to my right, there was a noise of running
water. I could see nothing; but, now that my attention had been
caught, I distinguished, easily, that it came from somewhere at the
East end of the Pit.
Page 75
Slowly, I made my way in that direction; the sound growing plainer as
I advanced, until in a little, I stood right above it. Even then, I could
not perceive the cause, until I knelt down, and thrust my head over
the cliff. Here, the noise came up to me, plainly; and I saw, below
me, a torrent of clear water, issuing from a small fissure in the Pit
side, and rushing down the rocks, into the lake beneath. A little
further along the cliff, I saw another, and, beyond that again, two
smaller ones. These, then, would help to account for the quantity of
water in the Pit; and, if the fall of rock and earth had blocked the
outlet of the stream at the bottom, there was little doubt but that it
was contributing a very large share.
Yet, I puzzled my head to account for the generally shaken
appearance of the place—these streamlets, and that huge cleft,
further up the ravine! It seemed to me, that more than the landslip
was necessary to account for these. I could imagine an earthquake,
or a great explosion, creating some such condition of affairs as
existed; but, of these, there had been neither. Then, I stood up,
quickly, remembering that crash, and the cloud of dust that had
followed, directly, rushing high into the air. But I shook my head,
unbelievingly. No! It must have been the noise of the falling rocks
and earth, I had heard; of course, the dust would fly, naturally. Still, in
spite of my reasoning, I had an uneasy feeling, that this theory did
not satisfy my sense of the probable; and yet, was any other, that I
could suggest, likely to be half so plausible? Pepper had been sitting
on the grass, while I conducted my examination. Now, as I turned up
the North side of the ravine, he rose and followed.
Slowly, and keeping a careful watch in all directions, I made the
circuit of the Pit; but found little else, that I had not already seen.
From the West end, I could see the four waterfalls, uninterruptedly.
They were some considerable distance up from the surface of the
lake—about fifty feet, I calculated.
For a little while longer, I loitered about; keeping my eyes and ears
open, but still, without seeing or hearing anything suspicious. The
whole place was wonderfully quiet; indeed, save for the continuous
I advanced, until in a little, I stood right above it. Even then, I could
not perceive the cause, until I knelt down, and thrust my head over
the cliff. Here, the noise came up to me, plainly; and I saw, below
me, a torrent of clear water, issuing from a small fissure in the Pit
side, and rushing down the rocks, into the lake beneath. A little
further along the cliff, I saw another, and, beyond that again, two
smaller ones. These, then, would help to account for the quantity of
water in the Pit; and, if the fall of rock and earth had blocked the
outlet of the stream at the bottom, there was little doubt but that it
was contributing a very large share.
Yet, I puzzled my head to account for the generally shaken
appearance of the place—these streamlets, and that huge cleft,
further up the ravine! It seemed to me, that more than the landslip
was necessary to account for these. I could imagine an earthquake,
or a great explosion, creating some such condition of affairs as
existed; but, of these, there had been neither. Then, I stood up,
quickly, remembering that crash, and the cloud of dust that had
followed, directly, rushing high into the air. But I shook my head,
unbelievingly. No! It must have been the noise of the falling rocks
and earth, I had heard; of course, the dust would fly, naturally. Still, in
spite of my reasoning, I had an uneasy feeling, that this theory did
not satisfy my sense of the probable; and yet, was any other, that I
could suggest, likely to be half so plausible? Pepper had been sitting
on the grass, while I conducted my examination. Now, as I turned up
the North side of the ravine, he rose and followed.
Slowly, and keeping a careful watch in all directions, I made the
circuit of the Pit; but found little else, that I had not already seen.
From the West end, I could see the four waterfalls, uninterruptedly.
They were some considerable distance up from the surface of the
lake—about fifty feet, I calculated.
For a little while longer, I loitered about; keeping my eyes and ears
open, but still, without seeing or hearing anything suspicious. The
whole place was wonderfully quiet; indeed, save for the continuous
Page 76
murmur of the water, at the top end, no sound, of any description,
broke the silence.
All this while, Pepper had shown no signs of uneasiness. This
seemed, to me, to indicate that, for the time being, at least, there
was none of the Swine-creatures in the vicinity. So far as I could see,
his attention appeared to have been taken, chiefly, with scratching
and sniffing among the grass at the edge of the Pit. At times, he
would leave the edge, and run along toward the house, as though
following invisible tracks; but, in all cases, returning after a few
minutes. I had little doubt but that he was really tracing out the
footsteps of the Swine-things; and the very fact that each one
seemed to lead him back to the Pit, appeared to me, a proof that the
brutes had all returned whence they came.
At noon, I went home, for dinner. During the afternoon, I made a
partial search of the gardens, accompanied by Pepper; but, without
coming upon anything to indicate the presence of the creatures.
Once, as we made our way through the shrubberies, Pepper rushed
in among some bushes, with a fierce yelp. At that, I jumped back, in
sudden fright, and threw my gun forward, in readiness; only to laugh,
nervously, as Pepper reappeared, chasing an unfortunate cat.
Toward evening, I gave up the search, and returned to the house. All
at once, as we were passing a great clump of bushes, on our right,
Pepper disappeared, and I could hear him sniffing and growling
among them, in a suspicious manner. With my gun barrel, I parted
the intervening shrubbery, and looked inside. There was nothing to
be seen, save that many of the branches were bent down, and
broken; as though some animal had made a lair there, at no very
previous date. It was probably, I thought, one of the places occupied
by some of the Swine-creatures, on the night of the attack.
Next day, I resumed my search through the gardens; but without
result. By evening, I had been right through them, and now, I knew,
beyond the possibility of doubt, that there were no longer any of the
Things concealed about the place. Indeed, I have often thought
broke the silence.
All this while, Pepper had shown no signs of uneasiness. This
seemed, to me, to indicate that, for the time being, at least, there
was none of the Swine-creatures in the vicinity. So far as I could see,
his attention appeared to have been taken, chiefly, with scratching
and sniffing among the grass at the edge of the Pit. At times, he
would leave the edge, and run along toward the house, as though
following invisible tracks; but, in all cases, returning after a few
minutes. I had little doubt but that he was really tracing out the
footsteps of the Swine-things; and the very fact that each one
seemed to lead him back to the Pit, appeared to me, a proof that the
brutes had all returned whence they came.
At noon, I went home, for dinner. During the afternoon, I made a
partial search of the gardens, accompanied by Pepper; but, without
coming upon anything to indicate the presence of the creatures.
Once, as we made our way through the shrubberies, Pepper rushed
in among some bushes, with a fierce yelp. At that, I jumped back, in
sudden fright, and threw my gun forward, in readiness; only to laugh,
nervously, as Pepper reappeared, chasing an unfortunate cat.
Toward evening, I gave up the search, and returned to the house. All
at once, as we were passing a great clump of bushes, on our right,
Pepper disappeared, and I could hear him sniffing and growling
among them, in a suspicious manner. With my gun barrel, I parted
the intervening shrubbery, and looked inside. There was nothing to
be seen, save that many of the branches were bent down, and
broken; as though some animal had made a lair there, at no very
previous date. It was probably, I thought, one of the places occupied
by some of the Swine-creatures, on the night of the attack.
Next day, I resumed my search through the gardens; but without
result. By evening, I had been right through them, and now, I knew,
beyond the possibility of doubt, that there were no longer any of the
Things concealed about the place. Indeed, I have often thought
Page 77
since, that I was correct in my earlier surmise, that they had left soon
after the attack.
after the attack.
Page 78
XII
THE SUBTERRANEAN PIT
Another week came and went, during which I spent a great deal of
my time about the Pit mouth. I had come to the conclusion a few
days earlier, that the arched hole, in the angle of the great rift, was
the place through which the Swine-things had made their exit, from
some unholy place in the bowels of the world. How near the
probable truth this went, I was to learn later.
It may be easily understood, that I was tremendously curious, though
in a frightened way, to know to what infernal place that hole led;
though, so far, the idea had not struck me, seriously, of making an
investigation. I was far too much imbued with a sense of horror of the
Swine-creatures, to think of venturing, willingly, where there was any
chance of coming into contact with them.
Gradually, however, as time passed, this feeling grew insensibly
less; so that when, a few days later, the thought occurred to me that
it might be possible to clamber down and have a look into the hole, I
was not so exceedingly averse to it, as might have been imagined.
Still, I do not think, even then, that I really intended to try any such
foolhardy adventure. For all that I could tell, it might be certain death,
to enter that doleful looking opening. And yet, such is the pertinacity
of human curiosity, that, at last, my chief desire was but to discover
what lay beyond that gloomy entrance.
Slowly, as the days slid by, my fear of the Swine-things became an
emotion of the past—more an unpleasant, incredible memory, than
aught else.
Thus, a day came, when, throwing thoughts and fancies adrift, I
procured a rope from the house, and, having made it fast to a stout
THE SUBTERRANEAN PIT
Another week came and went, during which I spent a great deal of
my time about the Pit mouth. I had come to the conclusion a few
days earlier, that the arched hole, in the angle of the great rift, was
the place through which the Swine-things had made their exit, from
some unholy place in the bowels of the world. How near the
probable truth this went, I was to learn later.
It may be easily understood, that I was tremendously curious, though
in a frightened way, to know to what infernal place that hole led;
though, so far, the idea had not struck me, seriously, of making an
investigation. I was far too much imbued with a sense of horror of the
Swine-creatures, to think of venturing, willingly, where there was any
chance of coming into contact with them.
Gradually, however, as time passed, this feeling grew insensibly
less; so that when, a few days later, the thought occurred to me that
it might be possible to clamber down and have a look into the hole, I
was not so exceedingly averse to it, as might have been imagined.
Still, I do not think, even then, that I really intended to try any such
foolhardy adventure. For all that I could tell, it might be certain death,
to enter that doleful looking opening. And yet, such is the pertinacity
of human curiosity, that, at last, my chief desire was but to discover
what lay beyond that gloomy entrance.
Slowly, as the days slid by, my fear of the Swine-things became an
emotion of the past—more an unpleasant, incredible memory, than
aught else.
Thus, a day came, when, throwing thoughts and fancies adrift, I
procured a rope from the house, and, having made it fast to a stout
Page 79
tree, at the top of the rift, and some little distance back from the Pit
edge, let the other end down into the cleft, until it dangled right
across the mouth of the dark hole.
Then, cautiously, and with many misgivings as to whether it was not
a mad act that I was attempting, I climbed slowly down, using the
rope as a support, until I reached the hole. Here, still holding on to
the rope, I stood, and peered in. All was perfectly dark, and not a
sound came to me. Yet, a moment later, it seemed that I could hear
something. I held my breath, and listened; but all was silent as the
grave, and I breathed freely once more. At the same instant, I heard
the sound again. It was like a noise of labored breathing—deep and
sharp-drawn. For a short second, I stood, petrified; not able to move.
But now the sounds had ceased again, and I could hear nothing.
As I stood there, anxiously, my foot dislodged a pebble, which fell
inward, into the dark, with a hollow chink. At once, the noise was
taken up and repeated a score of times; each succeeding echo
being fainter, and seeming to travel away from me, as though into
remote distance. Then, as the silence fell again, I heard that stealthy
breathing. For each respiration I made, I could hear an answering
breath. The sounds appeared to be coming nearer; and then, I heard
several others; but fainter and more distant. Why I did not grip the
rope, and spring up out of danger, I cannot say. It was as though I
had been paralyzed. I broke out into a profuse sweat, and tried to
moisten my lips with my tongue. My throat had gone suddenly dry,
and I coughed, huskily. It came back to me, in a dozen, horrible,
throaty tones, mockingly. I peered, helplessly, into the gloom; but still
nothing showed. I had a strange, choky sensation, and again I
coughed, dryly. Again the echo took it up, rising and falling,
grotesquely, and dying slowly into a muffled silence.
Then, suddenly, a thought came to me, and I held my breath. The
other breathing stopped. I breathed again, and, once more, it re-
commenced. But now, I no longer feared. I knew that the strange
sounds were not made by any lurking Swine-creature; but were
simply the echo of my own respirations.
edge, let the other end down into the cleft, until it dangled right
across the mouth of the dark hole.
Then, cautiously, and with many misgivings as to whether it was not
a mad act that I was attempting, I climbed slowly down, using the
rope as a support, until I reached the hole. Here, still holding on to
the rope, I stood, and peered in. All was perfectly dark, and not a
sound came to me. Yet, a moment later, it seemed that I could hear
something. I held my breath, and listened; but all was silent as the
grave, and I breathed freely once more. At the same instant, I heard
the sound again. It was like a noise of labored breathing—deep and
sharp-drawn. For a short second, I stood, petrified; not able to move.
But now the sounds had ceased again, and I could hear nothing.
As I stood there, anxiously, my foot dislodged a pebble, which fell
inward, into the dark, with a hollow chink. At once, the noise was
taken up and repeated a score of times; each succeeding echo
being fainter, and seeming to travel away from me, as though into
remote distance. Then, as the silence fell again, I heard that stealthy
breathing. For each respiration I made, I could hear an answering
breath. The sounds appeared to be coming nearer; and then, I heard
several others; but fainter and more distant. Why I did not grip the
rope, and spring up out of danger, I cannot say. It was as though I
had been paralyzed. I broke out into a profuse sweat, and tried to
moisten my lips with my tongue. My throat had gone suddenly dry,
and I coughed, huskily. It came back to me, in a dozen, horrible,
throaty tones, mockingly. I peered, helplessly, into the gloom; but still
nothing showed. I had a strange, choky sensation, and again I
coughed, dryly. Again the echo took it up, rising and falling,
grotesquely, and dying slowly into a muffled silence.
Then, suddenly, a thought came to me, and I held my breath. The
other breathing stopped. I breathed again, and, once more, it re-
commenced. But now, I no longer feared. I knew that the strange
sounds were not made by any lurking Swine-creature; but were
simply the echo of my own respirations.
Page 80
Yet, I had received such a fright, that I was glad to scramble up the
rift, and haul up the rope. I was far too shaken and nervous to think
of entering that dark hole then, and so returned to the house. I felt
more myself next morning; but even then, I could not summon up
sufficient courage to explore the place.
All this time, the water in the Pit had been creeping slowly up, and
now stood but a little below the opening. At the rate at which it was
rising, it would be level with the floor in less than another week; and I
realized that, unless I carried out my investigations soon, I should
probably never do so at all; as the water would rise and rise, until the
opening, itself, was submerged.
It may have been that this thought stirred me to act; but, whatever it
was, a couple of days later, saw me standing at the top of the cleft,
fully equipped for the task.
This time, I was resolved to conquer my shirking, and go right
through with the matter. With this intention, I had brought, in addition
to the rope, a bundle of candles, meaning to use them as a torch;
also my double-barreled shotgun. In my belt, I had a heavy horse-
pistol, loaded with buckshot.
As before, I fastened the rope to the tree. Then, having tied my gun
across my shoulders, with a piece of stout cord, I lowered myself
over the edge of the Pit. At this movement, Pepper, who had been
eyeing my actions, watchfully, rose to his feet, and ran to me, with a
half bark, half wail, it seemed to me, of warning. But I was resolved
on my enterprise, and bade him lie down. I would much have liked to
take him with me; but this was next to impossible, in the existing
circumstances. As my face dropped level with the Pit edge, he licked
me, right across the mouth; and then, seizing my sleeve between his
teeth, began to pull back, strongly. It was very evident that he did not
want me to go. Yet, having made up my mind, I had no intention of
giving up the attempt; and, with a sharp word to Pepper, to release
me, I continued my descent, leaving the poor old fellow at the top,
barking and crying like a forsaken pup.
rift, and haul up the rope. I was far too shaken and nervous to think
of entering that dark hole then, and so returned to the house. I felt
more myself next morning; but even then, I could not summon up
sufficient courage to explore the place.
All this time, the water in the Pit had been creeping slowly up, and
now stood but a little below the opening. At the rate at which it was
rising, it would be level with the floor in less than another week; and I
realized that, unless I carried out my investigations soon, I should
probably never do so at all; as the water would rise and rise, until the
opening, itself, was submerged.
It may have been that this thought stirred me to act; but, whatever it
was, a couple of days later, saw me standing at the top of the cleft,
fully equipped for the task.
This time, I was resolved to conquer my shirking, and go right
through with the matter. With this intention, I had brought, in addition
to the rope, a bundle of candles, meaning to use them as a torch;
also my double-barreled shotgun. In my belt, I had a heavy horse-
pistol, loaded with buckshot.
As before, I fastened the rope to the tree. Then, having tied my gun
across my shoulders, with a piece of stout cord, I lowered myself
over the edge of the Pit. At this movement, Pepper, who had been
eyeing my actions, watchfully, rose to his feet, and ran to me, with a
half bark, half wail, it seemed to me, of warning. But I was resolved
on my enterprise, and bade him lie down. I would much have liked to
take him with me; but this was next to impossible, in the existing
circumstances. As my face dropped level with the Pit edge, he licked
me, right across the mouth; and then, seizing my sleeve between his
teeth, began to pull back, strongly. It was very evident that he did not
want me to go. Yet, having made up my mind, I had no intention of
giving up the attempt; and, with a sharp word to Pepper, to release
me, I continued my descent, leaving the poor old fellow at the top,
barking and crying like a forsaken pup.
Page 81
Carefully, I lowered myself from projection to projection. I knew that a
slip might mean a wetting.
Reaching the entrance, I let go the rope, and untied the gun from my
shoulders. Then, with a last look at the sky—which I noticed was
clouding over, rapidly—I went forward a couple of paces, so as to be
shielded from the wind, and lit one of the candles. Holding it above
my head, and grasping my gun, firmly, I began to move on, slowly,
throwing my glances in all directions.
For the first minute, I could hear the melancholy sound of Pepper's
howling, coming down to me. Gradually, as I penetrated further into
the darkness, it grew fainter; until, in a little while, I could hear
nothing. The path tended downward somewhat, and to the left.
Thence it kept on, still running to the left, until I found that it was
leading me right in the direction of the house.
Very cautiously, I moved onward, stopping, every few steps, to listen.
I had gone, perhaps, a hundred yards, when, suddenly, it seemed to
me that I caught a faint sound, somewhere along the passage
behind. With my heart thudding heavily, I listened. The noise grew
plainer, and appeared to be approaching, rapidly. I could hear it
distinctly, now. It was the soft padding of running feet. In the first
moments of fright, I stood, irresolute; not knowing whether to go
forward or backward. Then, with a sudden realization of the best
thing to do, I backed up to the rocky wall on my right, and, holding
the candle above my head, waited—gun in hand—cursing my
foolhardy curiosity, for bringing me into such a strait.
I had not long to wait, but a few seconds, before two eyes reflected
back from the gloom, the rays of my candle. I raised my gun, using
my right hand only, and aimed quickly. Even as I did so, something
leapt out of the darkness, with a blustering bark of joy that woke the
echoes, like thunder. It was Pepper. How he had contrived to
scramble down the cleft, I could not conceive. As I brushed my hand,
nervously, over his coat, I noticed that he was dripping; and
concluded that he must have tried to follow me, and fallen into the
water; from which he would not find it very difficult to climb.
slip might mean a wetting.
Reaching the entrance, I let go the rope, and untied the gun from my
shoulders. Then, with a last look at the sky—which I noticed was
clouding over, rapidly—I went forward a couple of paces, so as to be
shielded from the wind, and lit one of the candles. Holding it above
my head, and grasping my gun, firmly, I began to move on, slowly,
throwing my glances in all directions.
For the first minute, I could hear the melancholy sound of Pepper's
howling, coming down to me. Gradually, as I penetrated further into
the darkness, it grew fainter; until, in a little while, I could hear
nothing. The path tended downward somewhat, and to the left.
Thence it kept on, still running to the left, until I found that it was
leading me right in the direction of the house.
Very cautiously, I moved onward, stopping, every few steps, to listen.
I had gone, perhaps, a hundred yards, when, suddenly, it seemed to
me that I caught a faint sound, somewhere along the passage
behind. With my heart thudding heavily, I listened. The noise grew
plainer, and appeared to be approaching, rapidly. I could hear it
distinctly, now. It was the soft padding of running feet. In the first
moments of fright, I stood, irresolute; not knowing whether to go
forward or backward. Then, with a sudden realization of the best
thing to do, I backed up to the rocky wall on my right, and, holding
the candle above my head, waited—gun in hand—cursing my
foolhardy curiosity, for bringing me into such a strait.
I had not long to wait, but a few seconds, before two eyes reflected
back from the gloom, the rays of my candle. I raised my gun, using
my right hand only, and aimed quickly. Even as I did so, something
leapt out of the darkness, with a blustering bark of joy that woke the
echoes, like thunder. It was Pepper. How he had contrived to
scramble down the cleft, I could not conceive. As I brushed my hand,
nervously, over his coat, I noticed that he was dripping; and
concluded that he must have tried to follow me, and fallen into the
water; from which he would not find it very difficult to climb.
Page 82
Having waited a minute, or so, to steady myself, I proceeded along
the way, Pepper following, quietly. I was curiously glad to have the
old fellow with me. He was company, and, somehow, with him at my
heels, I was less afraid. Also, I knew how quickly his keen ears
would detect the presence of any unwelcome creature, should there
be such, amid the darkness that wrapped us.
For some minutes we went slowly along; the path still leading
straight toward the house. Soon, I concluded, we should be standing
right beneath it, did the path but carry far enough. I led the way,
cautiously, for another fifty yards, or so. Then, I stopped, and held
the light high; and reason enough I had to be thankful that I did so;
for there, not three paces forward, the path vanished, and, in place,
showed a hollow blackness, that sent sudden fear through me.
Very cautiously, I crept forward, and peered down; but could see
nothing. Then, I crossed to the left of the passage, to see whether
there might be any continuation of the path. Here, right against the
wall, I found that a narrow track, some three feet wide, led onward.
Carefully, I stepped on to it; but had not gone far, before I regretted
venturing thereon. For, after a few paces, the already narrow way,
resolved itself into a mere ledge, with, on the one side the solid,
unyielding rock, towering up, in a great wall, to the unseen roof, and,
on the other, that yawning chasm. I could not help reflecting how
helpless I was, should I be attacked there, with no room to turn, and
where even the recoil of my weapon might be sufficient to drive me
headlong into the depths below.
To my great relief, a little further on, the track suddenly broadened
out again to its original breadth. Gradually, as I went onward, I
noticed that the path trended steadily to the right, and so, after some
minutes, I discovered that I was not going forward; but simply circling
the huge abyss. I had, evidently, come to the end of the great
passage.
Five minutes later, I stood on the spot from which I had started;
having been completely 'round, what I guessed now to be a vast pit,
the mouth of which must be at least a hundred yards across.
the way, Pepper following, quietly. I was curiously glad to have the
old fellow with me. He was company, and, somehow, with him at my
heels, I was less afraid. Also, I knew how quickly his keen ears
would detect the presence of any unwelcome creature, should there
be such, amid the darkness that wrapped us.
For some minutes we went slowly along; the path still leading
straight toward the house. Soon, I concluded, we should be standing
right beneath it, did the path but carry far enough. I led the way,
cautiously, for another fifty yards, or so. Then, I stopped, and held
the light high; and reason enough I had to be thankful that I did so;
for there, not three paces forward, the path vanished, and, in place,
showed a hollow blackness, that sent sudden fear through me.
Very cautiously, I crept forward, and peered down; but could see
nothing. Then, I crossed to the left of the passage, to see whether
there might be any continuation of the path. Here, right against the
wall, I found that a narrow track, some three feet wide, led onward.
Carefully, I stepped on to it; but had not gone far, before I regretted
venturing thereon. For, after a few paces, the already narrow way,
resolved itself into a mere ledge, with, on the one side the solid,
unyielding rock, towering up, in a great wall, to the unseen roof, and,
on the other, that yawning chasm. I could not help reflecting how
helpless I was, should I be attacked there, with no room to turn, and
where even the recoil of my weapon might be sufficient to drive me
headlong into the depths below.
To my great relief, a little further on, the track suddenly broadened
out again to its original breadth. Gradually, as I went onward, I
noticed that the path trended steadily to the right, and so, after some
minutes, I discovered that I was not going forward; but simply circling
the huge abyss. I had, evidently, come to the end of the great
passage.
Five minutes later, I stood on the spot from which I had started;
having been completely 'round, what I guessed now to be a vast pit,
the mouth of which must be at least a hundred yards across.
Page 83
For some little time, I stood there, lost in perplexing thought. 'What
does it all mean?' was the cry that had begun to reiterate through my
brain.
A sudden idea struck me, and I searched 'round for a piece of stone.
Presently, I found a bit of rock, about the size of a small loaf. Sticking
the candle upright in a crevice of the floor, I went back from the
edge, somewhat, and, taking a short run, launched the stone forward
into the chasm—my idea being to throw it far enough to keep it clear
of the sides. Then, I stooped forward, and listened; but, though I kept
perfectly quiet, for at least a full minute, no sound came back to me
from out of the dark.
I knew, then, that the depth of the hole must be immense; for the
stone, had it struck anything, was large enough to have set the
echoes of that weird place, whispering for an indefinite period. Even
as it was, the cavern had given back the sounds of my footfalls,
multitudinously. The place was awesome, and I would willingly have
retraced my steps, and left the mysteries of its solitudes unsolved;
only, to do so, meant admitting defeat.
Then, a thought came, to try to get a view of the abyss. It occurred to
me that, if I placed my candles 'round the edge of the hole, I should
be able to get, at least, some dim sight of the place.
I found, on counting, that I had brought fifteen candles, in the bundle
—my first intention having been, as I have already said, to make a
torch of the lot. These, I proceeded to place 'round the Pit mouth,
with an interval of about twenty yards between each.
Having completed the circle, I stood in the passage, and endeavored
to get an idea of how the place looked. But I discovered,
immediately, that they were totally insufficient for my purpose. They
did little more than make the gloom visible. One thing they did,
however, and that was, they confirmed my opinion of the size of the
opening; and, although they showed me nothing that I wanted to
see; yet the contrast they afforded to the heavy darkness, pleased
does it all mean?' was the cry that had begun to reiterate through my
brain.
A sudden idea struck me, and I searched 'round for a piece of stone.
Presently, I found a bit of rock, about the size of a small loaf. Sticking
the candle upright in a crevice of the floor, I went back from the
edge, somewhat, and, taking a short run, launched the stone forward
into the chasm—my idea being to throw it far enough to keep it clear
of the sides. Then, I stooped forward, and listened; but, though I kept
perfectly quiet, for at least a full minute, no sound came back to me
from out of the dark.
I knew, then, that the depth of the hole must be immense; for the
stone, had it struck anything, was large enough to have set the
echoes of that weird place, whispering for an indefinite period. Even
as it was, the cavern had given back the sounds of my footfalls,
multitudinously. The place was awesome, and I would willingly have
retraced my steps, and left the mysteries of its solitudes unsolved;
only, to do so, meant admitting defeat.
Then, a thought came, to try to get a view of the abyss. It occurred to
me that, if I placed my candles 'round the edge of the hole, I should
be able to get, at least, some dim sight of the place.
I found, on counting, that I had brought fifteen candles, in the bundle
—my first intention having been, as I have already said, to make a
torch of the lot. These, I proceeded to place 'round the Pit mouth,
with an interval of about twenty yards between each.
Having completed the circle, I stood in the passage, and endeavored
to get an idea of how the place looked. But I discovered,
immediately, that they were totally insufficient for my purpose. They
did little more than make the gloom visible. One thing they did,
however, and that was, they confirmed my opinion of the size of the
opening; and, although they showed me nothing that I wanted to
see; yet the contrast they afforded to the heavy darkness, pleased
Page 84
me, curiously. It was as though fifteen tiny stars shone through the
subterranean night.
Then, even as I stood, Pepper gave a sudden howl, that was taken
up by the echoes, and repeated with ghastly variations, dying away,
slowly. With a quick movement, I held aloft the one candle that I had
kept, and glanced down at the dog; at the same moment, I seemed
to hear a noise, like a diabolical chuckle, rise up from the hitherto,
silent depths of the Pit. I started; then, I recollected that it was,
probably, the echo of Pepper's howl.
Pepper had moved away from me, up the passage, a few steps; he
was nosing along the rocky floor; and I thought I heard him lapping. I
went toward him, holding the candle low. As I moved, I heard my
boot go sop, sop; and the light was reflected from something that
glistened, and crept past my feet, swiftly toward the Pit. I bent lower,
and looked; then gave vent to an expression of surprise. From
somewhere, higher up the path, a stream of water was running
quickly in the direction of the great opening, and growing in size
every second.
Again, Pepper gave vent to that deep-drawn howl, and, running at
me, seized my coat, and attempted to drag me up the path toward
the entrance. With a nervous gesture, I shook him off, and crossed
quickly over to the left-hand wall. If anything were coming, I was
going to have the wall at my back.
Then, as I stared anxiously up the pathway, my candle caught a
gleam, far up the passage. At the same moment, I became
conscious of a murmurous roar, that grew louder, and filled the whole
cavern with deafening sound. From the Pit, came a deep, hollow
echo, like the sob of a giant. Then, I had sprung to one side, on to
the narrow ledge that ran 'round the abyss, and, turning, saw a great
wall of foam sweep past me, and leap tumultuously into the waiting
chasm. A cloud of spray burst over me, extinguishing my candle, and
wetting me to the skin. I still held my gun. The three nearest candles
went out; but the further ones gave only a short flicker. After the first
rush, the flow of water eased down to a steady stream, maybe a foot
subterranean night.
Then, even as I stood, Pepper gave a sudden howl, that was taken
up by the echoes, and repeated with ghastly variations, dying away,
slowly. With a quick movement, I held aloft the one candle that I had
kept, and glanced down at the dog; at the same moment, I seemed
to hear a noise, like a diabolical chuckle, rise up from the hitherto,
silent depths of the Pit. I started; then, I recollected that it was,
probably, the echo of Pepper's howl.
Pepper had moved away from me, up the passage, a few steps; he
was nosing along the rocky floor; and I thought I heard him lapping. I
went toward him, holding the candle low. As I moved, I heard my
boot go sop, sop; and the light was reflected from something that
glistened, and crept past my feet, swiftly toward the Pit. I bent lower,
and looked; then gave vent to an expression of surprise. From
somewhere, higher up the path, a stream of water was running
quickly in the direction of the great opening, and growing in size
every second.
Again, Pepper gave vent to that deep-drawn howl, and, running at
me, seized my coat, and attempted to drag me up the path toward
the entrance. With a nervous gesture, I shook him off, and crossed
quickly over to the left-hand wall. If anything were coming, I was
going to have the wall at my back.
Then, as I stared anxiously up the pathway, my candle caught a
gleam, far up the passage. At the same moment, I became
conscious of a murmurous roar, that grew louder, and filled the whole
cavern with deafening sound. From the Pit, came a deep, hollow
echo, like the sob of a giant. Then, I had sprung to one side, on to
the narrow ledge that ran 'round the abyss, and, turning, saw a great
wall of foam sweep past me, and leap tumultuously into the waiting
chasm. A cloud of spray burst over me, extinguishing my candle, and
wetting me to the skin. I still held my gun. The three nearest candles
went out; but the further ones gave only a short flicker. After the first
rush, the flow of water eased down to a steady stream, maybe a foot
Page 85
in depth; though I could not see this, until I had procured one of the
lighted candles, and, with it, started to reconnoiter. Pepper had,
fortunately, followed me as I leapt for the ledge, and now, very much
subdued, kept close behind.
A short examination showed me that the water reached right across
the passage, and was running at a tremendous rate. Already, even
as I stood there, it had deepened. I could make only a guess at what
had happened. Evidently, the water in the ravine had broken into the
passage, by some means. If that were the case, it would go on
increasing in volume, until I should find it impossible to leave the
place. The thought was frightening. It was evident that I must make
my exit as hurriedly as possible.
Taking my gun by the stock, I sounded the water. It was a little under
knee-deep. The noise it made, plunging down into the Pit, was
deafening. Then, with a call to Pepper, I stepped out into the flood,
using the gun as a staff. Instantly, the water boiled up over my
knees, and nearly to the tops of my thighs, with the speed at which it
was racing. For one short moment, I nearly lost my footing; but the
thought of what lay behind, stimulated me to a fierce endeavor, and,
step-by-step, I made headway.
Of Pepper, I knew nothing at first. I had all I could do to keep on my
legs; and was overjoyed, when he appeared beside me. He was
wading manfully along. He is a big dog, with longish thin legs, and I
suppose the water had less grasp on them, than upon mine. Anyway,
he managed a great deal better than I did; going ahead of me, like a
guide, and wittingly—or otherwise—helping, somewhat, to break the
force of the water. On we went, step by step, struggling and gasping,
until somewhere about a hundred yards had been safely traversed.
Then, whether it was because I was taking less care, or that there
was a slippery place on the rocky floor, I cannot say; but, suddenly, I
slipped, and fell on my face. Instantly, the water leapt over me in a
cataract, hurling me down, toward that bottomless hole, at a frightful
speed. Frantically I struggled; but it was impossible to get a footing. I
was helpless, gasping and drowning. All at once, something gripped
lighted candles, and, with it, started to reconnoiter. Pepper had,
fortunately, followed me as I leapt for the ledge, and now, very much
subdued, kept close behind.
A short examination showed me that the water reached right across
the passage, and was running at a tremendous rate. Already, even
as I stood there, it had deepened. I could make only a guess at what
had happened. Evidently, the water in the ravine had broken into the
passage, by some means. If that were the case, it would go on
increasing in volume, until I should find it impossible to leave the
place. The thought was frightening. It was evident that I must make
my exit as hurriedly as possible.
Taking my gun by the stock, I sounded the water. It was a little under
knee-deep. The noise it made, plunging down into the Pit, was
deafening. Then, with a call to Pepper, I stepped out into the flood,
using the gun as a staff. Instantly, the water boiled up over my
knees, and nearly to the tops of my thighs, with the speed at which it
was racing. For one short moment, I nearly lost my footing; but the
thought of what lay behind, stimulated me to a fierce endeavor, and,
step-by-step, I made headway.
Of Pepper, I knew nothing at first. I had all I could do to keep on my
legs; and was overjoyed, when he appeared beside me. He was
wading manfully along. He is a big dog, with longish thin legs, and I
suppose the water had less grasp on them, than upon mine. Anyway,
he managed a great deal better than I did; going ahead of me, like a
guide, and wittingly—or otherwise—helping, somewhat, to break the
force of the water. On we went, step by step, struggling and gasping,
until somewhere about a hundred yards had been safely traversed.
Then, whether it was because I was taking less care, or that there
was a slippery place on the rocky floor, I cannot say; but, suddenly, I
slipped, and fell on my face. Instantly, the water leapt over me in a
cataract, hurling me down, toward that bottomless hole, at a frightful
speed. Frantically I struggled; but it was impossible to get a footing. I
was helpless, gasping and drowning. All at once, something gripped
Page 86
my coat, and brought me to a standstill. It was Pepper. Missing me,
he must have raced back, through the dark turmoil, to find me, and
then caught, and held me, until I was able to get to my feet.
I have a dim recollection of having seen, momentarily, the gleams of
several lights; but, of this, I have never been quite sure. If my
impressions are correct, I must have been washed down to the very
brink of that awful chasm, before Pepper managed to bring me to a
standstill. And the lights, of course, could only have been the distant
flames of the candles, I had left burning. But, as I have said, I am not
by any means sure. My eyes were full of water, and I had been badly
shaken.
And there was I, without my helpful gun, without light, and sadly
confused, with the water deepening; depending solely upon my old
friend Pepper, to help me out of that hellish place.
I was facing the torrent. Naturally, it was the only way in which I
could have sustained my position a moment; for even old Pepper
could not have held me long against that terrific strain, without
assistance, however blind, from me.
Perhaps a minute passed, during which it was touch and go with me;
then, gradually I re-commenced my tortuous way up the passage.
And so began the grimmest fight with death, from which ever I hope
to emerge victorious. Slowly, furiously, almost hopelessly, I strove;
and that faithful Pepper led me, dragged me, upward and onward,
until, at last, ahead I saw a gleam of blessed light. It was the
entrance. Only a few yards further, and I reached the opening, with
the water surging and boiling hungrily around my loins.
And now I understood the cause of the catastrophe. It was raining
heavily, literally in torrents. The surface of the lake was level with the
bottom of the opening—nay! more than level, it was above it.
Evidently, the rain had swollen the lake, and caused this premature
rise; for, at the rate the ravine had been filling, it would not have
reached the entrance for a couple more days.
he must have raced back, through the dark turmoil, to find me, and
then caught, and held me, until I was able to get to my feet.
I have a dim recollection of having seen, momentarily, the gleams of
several lights; but, of this, I have never been quite sure. If my
impressions are correct, I must have been washed down to the very
brink of that awful chasm, before Pepper managed to bring me to a
standstill. And the lights, of course, could only have been the distant
flames of the candles, I had left burning. But, as I have said, I am not
by any means sure. My eyes were full of water, and I had been badly
shaken.
And there was I, without my helpful gun, without light, and sadly
confused, with the water deepening; depending solely upon my old
friend Pepper, to help me out of that hellish place.
I was facing the torrent. Naturally, it was the only way in which I
could have sustained my position a moment; for even old Pepper
could not have held me long against that terrific strain, without
assistance, however blind, from me.
Perhaps a minute passed, during which it was touch and go with me;
then, gradually I re-commenced my tortuous way up the passage.
And so began the grimmest fight with death, from which ever I hope
to emerge victorious. Slowly, furiously, almost hopelessly, I strove;
and that faithful Pepper led me, dragged me, upward and onward,
until, at last, ahead I saw a gleam of blessed light. It was the
entrance. Only a few yards further, and I reached the opening, with
the water surging and boiling hungrily around my loins.
And now I understood the cause of the catastrophe. It was raining
heavily, literally in torrents. The surface of the lake was level with the
bottom of the opening—nay! more than level, it was above it.
Evidently, the rain had swollen the lake, and caused this premature
rise; for, at the rate the ravine had been filling, it would not have
reached the entrance for a couple more days.
Page 87
Luckily, the rope by which I had descended, was streaming into the
opening, upon the inrushing waters. Seizing the end, I knotted it
securely 'round Pepper's body, then, summoning up the last remnant
of my strength, I commenced to swarm up the side of the cliff. I
reached the Pit edge, in the last stage of exhaustion. Yet, I had to
make one more effort, and haul Pepper into safety.
Slowly and wearily, I hauled on the rope. Once or twice, it seemed
that I should have to give up; for Pepper is a weighty dog, and I was
utterly done. Yet, to let go, would have meant certain death to the old
fellow, and the thought spurred me to greater exertions. I have but a
very hazy remembrance of the end. I recall pulling, through moments
that lagged strangely. I have also some recollection of seeing
Pepper's muzzle, appearing over the Pit edge, after what seemed an
indefinite period of time. Then, all grew suddenly dark.
opening, upon the inrushing waters. Seizing the end, I knotted it
securely 'round Pepper's body, then, summoning up the last remnant
of my strength, I commenced to swarm up the side of the cliff. I
reached the Pit edge, in the last stage of exhaustion. Yet, I had to
make one more effort, and haul Pepper into safety.
Slowly and wearily, I hauled on the rope. Once or twice, it seemed
that I should have to give up; for Pepper is a weighty dog, and I was
utterly done. Yet, to let go, would have meant certain death to the old
fellow, and the thought spurred me to greater exertions. I have but a
very hazy remembrance of the end. I recall pulling, through moments
that lagged strangely. I have also some recollection of seeing
Pepper's muzzle, appearing over the Pit edge, after what seemed an
indefinite period of time. Then, all grew suddenly dark.
Page 88
Page 89
XIII
THE TRAP IN THE GREAT CELLAR
I suppose I must have swooned; for, the next thing I remember, I
opened my eyes, and all was dusk. I was lying on my back, with one
leg doubled under the other, and Pepper was licking my ears. I felt
horribly stiff, and my leg was numb, from the knee, downward. For a
few minutes, I lay thus, in a dazed condition; then, slowly, I struggled
to a sitting position, and looked about me.
It had stopped raining, but the trees still dripped, dismally. From the
Pit, came a continuous murmur of running water. I felt cold and
shivery. My clothes were sodden, and I ached all over. Very slowly,
the life came back into my numbed leg, and, after a little, I essayed
to stand up. This, I managed, at the second attempt; but I was very
tottery, and peculiarly weak. It seemed to me, that I was going to be
ill, and I made shift to stumble my way toward the house. My steps
were erratic, and my head confused. At each step that I took, sharp
pains shot through my limbs.
I had gone, perhaps, some thirty paces, when a cry from Pepper,
drew my attention, and I turned, stiffly, toward him. The old dog was
trying to follow me; but could come no further, owing to the rope, with
which I had hauled him up, being still tied 'round his body, the other
end not having been unfastened from the tree. For a moment, I
fumbled with the knots, weakly; but they were wet and hard, and I
could do nothing. Then, I remembered my knife, and, in a minute,
the rope was cut.
How I reached the house, I scarcely know, and, of the days that
followed, I remember still less. Of one thing, I am certain, that, had it
not been for my sister's untiring love and nursing, I had not been
writing at this moment.
THE TRAP IN THE GREAT CELLAR
I suppose I must have swooned; for, the next thing I remember, I
opened my eyes, and all was dusk. I was lying on my back, with one
leg doubled under the other, and Pepper was licking my ears. I felt
horribly stiff, and my leg was numb, from the knee, downward. For a
few minutes, I lay thus, in a dazed condition; then, slowly, I struggled
to a sitting position, and looked about me.
It had stopped raining, but the trees still dripped, dismally. From the
Pit, came a continuous murmur of running water. I felt cold and
shivery. My clothes were sodden, and I ached all over. Very slowly,
the life came back into my numbed leg, and, after a little, I essayed
to stand up. This, I managed, at the second attempt; but I was very
tottery, and peculiarly weak. It seemed to me, that I was going to be
ill, and I made shift to stumble my way toward the house. My steps
were erratic, and my head confused. At each step that I took, sharp
pains shot through my limbs.
I had gone, perhaps, some thirty paces, when a cry from Pepper,
drew my attention, and I turned, stiffly, toward him. The old dog was
trying to follow me; but could come no further, owing to the rope, with
which I had hauled him up, being still tied 'round his body, the other
end not having been unfastened from the tree. For a moment, I
fumbled with the knots, weakly; but they were wet and hard, and I
could do nothing. Then, I remembered my knife, and, in a minute,
the rope was cut.
How I reached the house, I scarcely know, and, of the days that
followed, I remember still less. Of one thing, I am certain, that, had it
not been for my sister's untiring love and nursing, I had not been
writing at this moment.
Page 90
When I recovered my senses, it was to find that I had been in bed for
nearly two weeks. Yet another week passed, before I was strong
enough to totter out into the gardens. Even then, I was not able to
walk so far as the Pit. I would have liked to ask my sister, how high
the water had risen; but felt it was wiser not to mention the subject to
her. Indeed, since then, I have made a rule never to speak to her
about the strange things, that happen in this great, old house.
It was not until a couple of days later, that I managed to get across to
the Pit. There, I found that, in my few weeks' absence, there had
been wrought a wondrous change. Instead of the three-parts filled
ravine, I looked out upon a great lake, whose placid surface,
reflected the light, coldly. The water had risen to within half a dozen
feet of the Pit edge. Only in one part was the lake disturbed, and that
was above the place where, far down under the silent waters,
yawned the entrance to the vast, underground Pit. Here, there was a
continuous bubbling; and, occasionally, a curious sort of sobbing
gurgle would find its way up from the depth. Beyond these, there
was nothing to tell of the things that were hidden beneath. As I stood
there, it came to me how wonderfully things had worked out. The
entrance to the place whence the Swine-creatures had come, was
sealed up, by a power that made me feel there was nothing more to
fear from them. And yet, with the feeling, there was a sensation that,
now, I should never learn anything further, of the place from which
those dreadful Things had come. It was completely shut off and
concealed from human curiosity forever.
Strange—in the knowledge of that underground hell-hole—how
apposite has been the naming of the Pit. One wonders how it
originated, and when. Naturally, one concludes that the shape and
depth of the ravine would suggest the name 'Pit.' Yet, is it not
possible that it has, all along, held a deeper significance, a hint—
could one but have guessed—of the greater, more stupendous Pit
that lies far down in the earth, beneath this old house? Under this
house! Even now, the idea is strange and terrible to me. For I have
proved, beyond doubt, that the Pit yawns right below the house,
nearly two weeks. Yet another week passed, before I was strong
enough to totter out into the gardens. Even then, I was not able to
walk so far as the Pit. I would have liked to ask my sister, how high
the water had risen; but felt it was wiser not to mention the subject to
her. Indeed, since then, I have made a rule never to speak to her
about the strange things, that happen in this great, old house.
It was not until a couple of days later, that I managed to get across to
the Pit. There, I found that, in my few weeks' absence, there had
been wrought a wondrous change. Instead of the three-parts filled
ravine, I looked out upon a great lake, whose placid surface,
reflected the light, coldly. The water had risen to within half a dozen
feet of the Pit edge. Only in one part was the lake disturbed, and that
was above the place where, far down under the silent waters,
yawned the entrance to the vast, underground Pit. Here, there was a
continuous bubbling; and, occasionally, a curious sort of sobbing
gurgle would find its way up from the depth. Beyond these, there
was nothing to tell of the things that were hidden beneath. As I stood
there, it came to me how wonderfully things had worked out. The
entrance to the place whence the Swine-creatures had come, was
sealed up, by a power that made me feel there was nothing more to
fear from them. And yet, with the feeling, there was a sensation that,
now, I should never learn anything further, of the place from which
those dreadful Things had come. It was completely shut off and
concealed from human curiosity forever.
Strange—in the knowledge of that underground hell-hole—how
apposite has been the naming of the Pit. One wonders how it
originated, and when. Naturally, one concludes that the shape and
depth of the ravine would suggest the name 'Pit.' Yet, is it not
possible that it has, all along, held a deeper significance, a hint—
could one but have guessed—of the greater, more stupendous Pit
that lies far down in the earth, beneath this old house? Under this
house! Even now, the idea is strange and terrible to me. For I have
proved, beyond doubt, that the Pit yawns right below the house,
Page 91
which is evidently supported, somewhere above the center of it,
upon a tremendous, arched roof, of solid rock.
It happened in this wise, that, having occasion to go down to the
cellars, the thought occurred to me to pay a visit to the great vault,
where the trap is situated; and see whether everything was as I had
left it.
Reaching the place, I walked slowly up the center, until I came to the
trap. There it was, with the stones piled upon it, just as I had seen it
last. I had a lantern with me, and the idea came to me, that now
would be a good time to investigate whatever lay under the great,
oak slab. Placing the lantern on the floor, I tumbled the stones off the
trap, and, grasping the ring, pulled the door open. As I did so, the
cellar became filled with the sound of a murmurous thunder, that
rose from far below. At the same time, a damp wind blew up into my
face, bringing with it a load of fine spray. Therewith, I dropped the
trap, hurriedly, with a half frightened feeling of wonder.
For a moment, I stood puzzled. I was not particularly afraid. The
haunting fear of the Swine-things had left me, long ago; but I was
certainly nervous and astonished. Then, a sudden thought
possessed me, and I raised the ponderous door, with a feeling of
excitement. Leaving it standing upon its end, I seized the lantern,
and, kneeling down, thrust it into the opening. As I did so, the moist
wind and spray drove in my eyes, making me unable to see, for a
few moments. Even when my eyes were clear, I could distinguish
nothing below me, save darkness, and whirling spray.
Seeing that it was useless to expect to make out anything, with the
light so high, I felt in my pockets for a piece of twine, with which to
lower it further into the opening. Even as I fumbled, the lantern
slipped from my fingers, and hurtled down into the darkness. For a
brief instant, I watched its fall, and saw the light shine on a tumult of
white foam, some eighty or a hundred feet below me. Then it was
gone. My sudden surmise was correct, and now, I knew the cause of
the wet and noise. The great cellar was connected with the Pit, by
upon a tremendous, arched roof, of solid rock.
It happened in this wise, that, having occasion to go down to the
cellars, the thought occurred to me to pay a visit to the great vault,
where the trap is situated; and see whether everything was as I had
left it.
Reaching the place, I walked slowly up the center, until I came to the
trap. There it was, with the stones piled upon it, just as I had seen it
last. I had a lantern with me, and the idea came to me, that now
would be a good time to investigate whatever lay under the great,
oak slab. Placing the lantern on the floor, I tumbled the stones off the
trap, and, grasping the ring, pulled the door open. As I did so, the
cellar became filled with the sound of a murmurous thunder, that
rose from far below. At the same time, a damp wind blew up into my
face, bringing with it a load of fine spray. Therewith, I dropped the
trap, hurriedly, with a half frightened feeling of wonder.
For a moment, I stood puzzled. I was not particularly afraid. The
haunting fear of the Swine-things had left me, long ago; but I was
certainly nervous and astonished. Then, a sudden thought
possessed me, and I raised the ponderous door, with a feeling of
excitement. Leaving it standing upon its end, I seized the lantern,
and, kneeling down, thrust it into the opening. As I did so, the moist
wind and spray drove in my eyes, making me unable to see, for a
few moments. Even when my eyes were clear, I could distinguish
nothing below me, save darkness, and whirling spray.
Seeing that it was useless to expect to make out anything, with the
light so high, I felt in my pockets for a piece of twine, with which to
lower it further into the opening. Even as I fumbled, the lantern
slipped from my fingers, and hurtled down into the darkness. For a
brief instant, I watched its fall, and saw the light shine on a tumult of
white foam, some eighty or a hundred feet below me. Then it was
gone. My sudden surmise was correct, and now, I knew the cause of
the wet and noise. The great cellar was connected with the Pit, by
Page 92
means of the trap, which opened right above it; and the moisture,
was the spray, rising from the water, falling into the depths.
In an instant, I had an explanation of certain things, that had hitherto
puzzled me. Now, I could understand why the noises—on the first
night of the invasion—had seemed to rise directly from under my
feet. And the chuckle that had sounded when first I opened the trap!
Evidently, some of the Swine-things must have been right beneath
me.
Another thought struck me. Were the creatures all drowned? Would
they drown? I remembered how unable I had been to find any traces
to show that my shooting had been really fatal. Had they life, as we
understand life, or were they ghouls? These thoughts flashed
through my brain, as I stood in the dark, searching my pockets for
matches. I had the box in my hand now, and, striking a light, I
stepped to the trap door, and closed it. Then, I piled the stones back
upon it; after which, I made my way out from the cellars.
And so, I suppose the water goes on, thundering down into that
bottomless hell-pit. Sometimes, I have an inexplicable desire to go
down to the great cellar, open the trap, and gaze into the
impenetrable, spray-damp darkness. At times, the desire becomes
almost overpowering, in its intensity. It is not mere curiosity, that
prompts me; but more as though some unexplained influence were
at work. Still, I never go; and intend to fight down the strange
longing, and crush it; even as I would the unholy thought of self-
destruction.
This idea of some intangible force being exerted, may seem
reasonless. Yet, my instinct warns me, that it is not so. In these
things, reason seems to me less to be trusted than instinct.
One thought there is, in closing, that impresses itself upon me, with
ever growing insistence. It is, that I live in a very strange house; a
very awful house. And I have begun to wonder whether I am doing
wisely in staying here. Yet, if I left, where could I go, and still obtain
was the spray, rising from the water, falling into the depths.
In an instant, I had an explanation of certain things, that had hitherto
puzzled me. Now, I could understand why the noises—on the first
night of the invasion—had seemed to rise directly from under my
feet. And the chuckle that had sounded when first I opened the trap!
Evidently, some of the Swine-things must have been right beneath
me.
Another thought struck me. Were the creatures all drowned? Would
they drown? I remembered how unable I had been to find any traces
to show that my shooting had been really fatal. Had they life, as we
understand life, or were they ghouls? These thoughts flashed
through my brain, as I stood in the dark, searching my pockets for
matches. I had the box in my hand now, and, striking a light, I
stepped to the trap door, and closed it. Then, I piled the stones back
upon it; after which, I made my way out from the cellars.
And so, I suppose the water goes on, thundering down into that
bottomless hell-pit. Sometimes, I have an inexplicable desire to go
down to the great cellar, open the trap, and gaze into the
impenetrable, spray-damp darkness. At times, the desire becomes
almost overpowering, in its intensity. It is not mere curiosity, that
prompts me; but more as though some unexplained influence were
at work. Still, I never go; and intend to fight down the strange
longing, and crush it; even as I would the unholy thought of self-
destruction.
This idea of some intangible force being exerted, may seem
reasonless. Yet, my instinct warns me, that it is not so. In these
things, reason seems to me less to be trusted than instinct.
One thought there is, in closing, that impresses itself upon me, with
ever growing insistence. It is, that I live in a very strange house; a
very awful house. And I have begun to wonder whether I am doing
wisely in staying here. Yet, if I left, where could I go, and still obtain
Page 93
the solitude, and the sense of her presence,[1] that alone make my
old life bearable?
old life bearable?
Page 94
XIV
THE SEA OF SLEEP
For a considerable period after the last incident which I have
narrated in my diary, I had serious thoughts of leaving this house,
and might have done so; but for the great and wonderful thing, of
which I am about to write.
How well I was advised, in my heart, when I stayed on here—spite of
those visions and sights of unknown and unexplainable things; for,
had I not stayed, then I had not seen again the face of her I loved.
Yes, though few know it, none now save my sister Mary, I have loved
and, ah! me—lost.
I would write down the story of those sweet, old days; but it would be
like the tearing of old wounds; yet, after that which has happened,
what need have I to care? For she has come to me out of the
unknown. Strangely, she warned me; warned me passionately
against this house; begged me to leave it; but admitted, when I
questioned her, that she could not have come to me, had I been
elsewhere. Yet, in spite of this, still she warned me, earnestly; telling
me that it was a place, long ago given over to evil, and under the
power of grim laws, of which none here have knowledge. And I—I
just asked her, again, whether she would come to me elsewhere,
and she could only stand, silent.
It was thus, that I came to the place of the Sea of Sleep—so she
termed it, in her dear speech with me. I had stayed up, in my study,
reading; and must have dozed over the book. Suddenly, I awoke and
sat upright, with a start. For a moment, I looked 'round, with a
puzzled sense of something unusual. There was a misty look about
the room, giving a curious softness to each table and chair and
furnishing.
THE SEA OF SLEEP
For a considerable period after the last incident which I have
narrated in my diary, I had serious thoughts of leaving this house,
and might have done so; but for the great and wonderful thing, of
which I am about to write.
How well I was advised, in my heart, when I stayed on here—spite of
those visions and sights of unknown and unexplainable things; for,
had I not stayed, then I had not seen again the face of her I loved.
Yes, though few know it, none now save my sister Mary, I have loved
and, ah! me—lost.
I would write down the story of those sweet, old days; but it would be
like the tearing of old wounds; yet, after that which has happened,
what need have I to care? For she has come to me out of the
unknown. Strangely, she warned me; warned me passionately
against this house; begged me to leave it; but admitted, when I
questioned her, that she could not have come to me, had I been
elsewhere. Yet, in spite of this, still she warned me, earnestly; telling
me that it was a place, long ago given over to evil, and under the
power of grim laws, of which none here have knowledge. And I—I
just asked her, again, whether she would come to me elsewhere,
and she could only stand, silent.
It was thus, that I came to the place of the Sea of Sleep—so she
termed it, in her dear speech with me. I had stayed up, in my study,
reading; and must have dozed over the book. Suddenly, I awoke and
sat upright, with a start. For a moment, I looked 'round, with a
puzzled sense of something unusual. There was a misty look about
the room, giving a curious softness to each table and chair and
furnishing.
Page 95
Gradually, the mistiness increased; growing, as it were, out of
nothing. Then, slowly, a soft, white light began to glow in the room.
The flames of the candles shone through it, palely. I looked from side
to side, and found that I could still see each piece of furniture; but in
a strangely unreal way, more as though the ghost of each table and
chair had taken the place of the solid article.
Gradually, as I looked, I saw them fade and fade; until, slowly, they
resolved into nothingness. Now, I looked again at the candles. They
shone wanly, and, even as I watched, grew more unreal, and so
vanished. The room was filled, now, with a soft, yet luminous, white
twilight, like a gentle mist of light. Beyond this, I could see nothing.
Even the walls had vanished.
Presently, I became conscious that a faint, continuous sound, pulsed
through the silence that wrapped me. I listened intently. It grew more
distinct, until it appeared to me that I harked to the breathings of
some great sea. I cannot tell how long a space passed thus; but,
after a while, it seemed that I could see through the mistiness; and,
slowly, I became aware that I was standing upon the shore of an
immense and silent sea. This shore was smooth and long, vanishing
to right and left of me, in extreme distances. In front, swam a still
immensity of sleeping ocean. At times, it seemed to me that I caught
a faint glimmer of light, under its surface; but of this, I could not be
sure. Behind me, rose up, to an extraordinary height, gaunt, black
cliffs.
Overhead, the sky was of a uniform cold grey color—the whole place
being lit by a stupendous globe of pale fire, that swam a little above
the far horizon, and shed a foamlike light above the quiet waters.
Beyond the gentle murmur of the sea, an intense stillness prevailed.
For a long while, I stayed there, looking out across its strangeness.
Then, as I stared, it seemed that a bubble of white foam floated up
out of the depths, and then, even now I know not how it was, I was
looking upon, nay, looking into the face of Her—aye! into her face—
into her soul; and she looked back at me, with such a commingling of
joy and sadness, that I ran toward her, blindly; crying strangely to
nothing. Then, slowly, a soft, white light began to glow in the room.
The flames of the candles shone through it, palely. I looked from side
to side, and found that I could still see each piece of furniture; but in
a strangely unreal way, more as though the ghost of each table and
chair had taken the place of the solid article.
Gradually, as I looked, I saw them fade and fade; until, slowly, they
resolved into nothingness. Now, I looked again at the candles. They
shone wanly, and, even as I watched, grew more unreal, and so
vanished. The room was filled, now, with a soft, yet luminous, white
twilight, like a gentle mist of light. Beyond this, I could see nothing.
Even the walls had vanished.
Presently, I became conscious that a faint, continuous sound, pulsed
through the silence that wrapped me. I listened intently. It grew more
distinct, until it appeared to me that I harked to the breathings of
some great sea. I cannot tell how long a space passed thus; but,
after a while, it seemed that I could see through the mistiness; and,
slowly, I became aware that I was standing upon the shore of an
immense and silent sea. This shore was smooth and long, vanishing
to right and left of me, in extreme distances. In front, swam a still
immensity of sleeping ocean. At times, it seemed to me that I caught
a faint glimmer of light, under its surface; but of this, I could not be
sure. Behind me, rose up, to an extraordinary height, gaunt, black
cliffs.
Overhead, the sky was of a uniform cold grey color—the whole place
being lit by a stupendous globe of pale fire, that swam a little above
the far horizon, and shed a foamlike light above the quiet waters.
Beyond the gentle murmur of the sea, an intense stillness prevailed.
For a long while, I stayed there, looking out across its strangeness.
Then, as I stared, it seemed that a bubble of white foam floated up
out of the depths, and then, even now I know not how it was, I was
looking upon, nay, looking into the face of Her—aye! into her face—
into her soul; and she looked back at me, with such a commingling of
joy and sadness, that I ran toward her, blindly; crying strangely to
Page 96
her, in a very agony of remembrance, of terror, and of hope, to come
to me. Yet, spite of my crying, she stayed out there upon the sea,
and only shook her head, sorrowfully; but, in her eyes was the old
earth-light of tenderness, that I had come to know, before all things,
ere we were parted.
"At her perverseness, I grew desperate, and essayed to wade out to
her; yet, though I would, I could not. Something, some invisible
barrier, held me back, and I was fain to stay where I was, and cry out
to her in the fullness of my soul, 'O, my Darling, my Darling—' but
could say no more, for very intensity. And, at that, she came over,
swiftly, and touched me, and it was as though heaven had opened.
Yet, when I reached out my hands to her, she put me from her with
tenderly stern hands, and I was abashed—"
to me. Yet, spite of my crying, she stayed out there upon the sea,
and only shook her head, sorrowfully; but, in her eyes was the old
earth-light of tenderness, that I had come to know, before all things,
ere we were parted.
"At her perverseness, I grew desperate, and essayed to wade out to
her; yet, though I would, I could not. Something, some invisible
barrier, held me back, and I was fain to stay where I was, and cry out
to her in the fullness of my soul, 'O, my Darling, my Darling—' but
could say no more, for very intensity. And, at that, she came over,
swiftly, and touched me, and it was as though heaven had opened.
Yet, when I reached out my hands to her, she put me from her with
tenderly stern hands, and I was abashed—"
Page 97
THE FRAGMENTS[2]
(The legible portions of the mutilated leaves.)
... through tears ... noise of eternity in my ears, we parted ... She
whom I love. O, my God ...!
I was a great time dazed, and then I was alone in the blackness of
the night. I knew that I journeyed back, once more, to the known
universe. Presently, I emerged from that enormous darkness. I had
come among the stars ... vast time ... the sun, far and remote.
I entered into the gulf that separates our system from the outer suns.
As I sped across the dividing dark, I watched, steadily, the ever-
growing brightness and size of our sun. Once, I glanced back to the
stars, and saw them shift, as it were, in my wake, against the mighty
background of night, so vast was the speed of my passing spirit.
I drew nigher to our system, and now I could see the shine of Jupiter.
Later, I distinguished the cold, blue gleam of the earthlight.... I had a
moment of bewilderment. All about the sun there seemed to be
bright, objects, moving in rapid orbits. Inward, nigh to the savage
glory of the sun, there circled two darting points of light, and, further
off, there flew a blue, shining speck, that I knew to be the earth. It
circled the sun in a space that seemed to be no more than an earth-
minute.
... nearer with great speed. I saw the radiances of Jupiter and
Saturn, spinning, with incredible swiftness, in huge orbits. And ever I
drew more nigh, and looked out upon this strange sight—the visible
circling of the planets about the mother sun. It was as though time
had been annihilated for me; so that a year was no more to my
unfleshed spirit, than is a moment to an earth-bound soul.
(The legible portions of the mutilated leaves.)
... through tears ... noise of eternity in my ears, we parted ... She
whom I love. O, my God ...!
I was a great time dazed, and then I was alone in the blackness of
the night. I knew that I journeyed back, once more, to the known
universe. Presently, I emerged from that enormous darkness. I had
come among the stars ... vast time ... the sun, far and remote.
I entered into the gulf that separates our system from the outer suns.
As I sped across the dividing dark, I watched, steadily, the ever-
growing brightness and size of our sun. Once, I glanced back to the
stars, and saw them shift, as it were, in my wake, against the mighty
background of night, so vast was the speed of my passing spirit.
I drew nigher to our system, and now I could see the shine of Jupiter.
Later, I distinguished the cold, blue gleam of the earthlight.... I had a
moment of bewilderment. All about the sun there seemed to be
bright, objects, moving in rapid orbits. Inward, nigh to the savage
glory of the sun, there circled two darting points of light, and, further
off, there flew a blue, shining speck, that I knew to be the earth. It
circled the sun in a space that seemed to be no more than an earth-
minute.
... nearer with great speed. I saw the radiances of Jupiter and
Saturn, spinning, with incredible swiftness, in huge orbits. And ever I
drew more nigh, and looked out upon this strange sight—the visible
circling of the planets about the mother sun. It was as though time
had been annihilated for me; so that a year was no more to my
unfleshed spirit, than is a moment to an earth-bound soul.
Page 98
The speed of the planets, appeared to increase; and, presently, I
was watching the sun, all ringed about with hairlike circles of
different colored fire—the paths of the planets, hurtling at mighty
speed, about the central flame....
"... the sun grew vast, as though it leapt to meet me.... And now I
was within the circling of the outer planets, and flitting swiftly, toward
the place where the earth, glimmering through the blue splendor of
its orbit, as though a fiery mist, circled the sun at a monstrous
speed...." [3]
was watching the sun, all ringed about with hairlike circles of
different colored fire—the paths of the planets, hurtling at mighty
speed, about the central flame....
"... the sun grew vast, as though it leapt to meet me.... And now I
was within the circling of the outer planets, and flitting swiftly, toward
the place where the earth, glimmering through the blue splendor of
its orbit, as though a fiery mist, circled the sun at a monstrous
speed...." [3]
Page 99
XV
THE NOISE IN THE NIGHT
And now, I come to the strangest of all the strange happenings that
have befallen me in this house of mysteries. It occurred quite lately—
within the month; and I have little doubt but that what I saw was in
reality the end of all things. However, to my story.
I do not know how it is; but, up to the present, I have never been
able to write these things down, directly they happened. It is as
though I have to wait a time, recovering my just balance, and
digesting—as it were—the things I have heard or seen. No doubt,
this is as it should be; for, by waiting, I see the incidents more truly,
and write of them in a calmer and more judicial frame of mind. This
by the way.
It is now the end of November. My story relates to what happened in
the first week of the month.
It was night, about eleven o'clock. Pepper and I kept one another
company in the study—that great, old room of mine, where I read
and work. I was reading, curiously enough, the Bible. I have begun,
in these later days, to take a growing interest in that great and
ancient book. Suddenly, a distinct tremor shook the house, and there
came a faint and distant, whirring buzz, that grew rapidly into a far,
muffled screaming. It reminded me, in a queer, gigantic way, of the
noise that a clock makes, when the catch is released, and it is
allowed to run down. The sound appeared to come from some
remote height—somewhere up in the night. There was no repetition
of the shock. I looked across at Pepper. He was sleeping peacefully.
Gradually, the whirring noise decreased, and there came a long
silence.
THE NOISE IN THE NIGHT
And now, I come to the strangest of all the strange happenings that
have befallen me in this house of mysteries. It occurred quite lately—
within the month; and I have little doubt but that what I saw was in
reality the end of all things. However, to my story.
I do not know how it is; but, up to the present, I have never been
able to write these things down, directly they happened. It is as
though I have to wait a time, recovering my just balance, and
digesting—as it were—the things I have heard or seen. No doubt,
this is as it should be; for, by waiting, I see the incidents more truly,
and write of them in a calmer and more judicial frame of mind. This
by the way.
It is now the end of November. My story relates to what happened in
the first week of the month.
It was night, about eleven o'clock. Pepper and I kept one another
company in the study—that great, old room of mine, where I read
and work. I was reading, curiously enough, the Bible. I have begun,
in these later days, to take a growing interest in that great and
ancient book. Suddenly, a distinct tremor shook the house, and there
came a faint and distant, whirring buzz, that grew rapidly into a far,
muffled screaming. It reminded me, in a queer, gigantic way, of the
noise that a clock makes, when the catch is released, and it is
allowed to run down. The sound appeared to come from some
remote height—somewhere up in the night. There was no repetition
of the shock. I looked across at Pepper. He was sleeping peacefully.
Gradually, the whirring noise decreased, and there came a long
silence.
Page 100
All at once, a glow lit up the end window, which protrudes far out
from the side of the house, so that, from it, one may look both East
and West. I felt puzzled, and, after a moment's hesitation, walked
across the room, and pulled aside the blind. As I did so, I saw the
Sun rise, from behind the horizon. It rose with a steady, perceptible
movement. I could see it travel upward. In a minute, it seemed, it had
reached the tops of the trees, through which I had watched it. Up, up
—It was broad daylight now. Behind me, I was conscious of a sharp,
mosquitolike buzzing. I glanced 'round, and knew that it came from
the clock. Even as I looked, it marked off an hour. The minute hand
was moving 'round the dial, faster than an ordinary second-hand.
The hour hand moved quickly from space to space. I had a numb
sense of astonishment. A moment later, so it seemed, the two
candles went out, almost together. I turned swiftly back to the
window; for I had seen the shadow of the window-frames, traveling
along the floor toward me, as though a great lamp had been carried
up past the window.
I saw now, that the sun had risen high into the heavens, and was still
visibly moving. It passed above the house, with an extraordinary
sailing kind of motion. As the window came into shadow, I saw
another extraordinary thing. The fine-weather clouds were not
passing, easily, across the sky—they were scampering, as though a
hundred-mile-an-hour wind blew. As they passed, they changed their
shapes a thousand times a minute, as though writhing with a strange
life; and so were gone. And, presently, others came, and whisked
away likewise.
To the West, I saw the sun, drop with an incredible, smooth, swift
motion. Eastward, the shadows of every seen thing crept toward the
coming greyness. And the movement of the shadows was visible to
me—a stealthy, writhing creep of the shadows of the wind-stirred
trees. It was a strange sight.
Quickly, the room began to darken. The sun slid down to the horizon,
and seemed, as it were, to disappear from my sight, almost with a
jerk. Through the greyness of the swift evening, I saw the silver
from the side of the house, so that, from it, one may look both East
and West. I felt puzzled, and, after a moment's hesitation, walked
across the room, and pulled aside the blind. As I did so, I saw the
Sun rise, from behind the horizon. It rose with a steady, perceptible
movement. I could see it travel upward. In a minute, it seemed, it had
reached the tops of the trees, through which I had watched it. Up, up
—It was broad daylight now. Behind me, I was conscious of a sharp,
mosquitolike buzzing. I glanced 'round, and knew that it came from
the clock. Even as I looked, it marked off an hour. The minute hand
was moving 'round the dial, faster than an ordinary second-hand.
The hour hand moved quickly from space to space. I had a numb
sense of astonishment. A moment later, so it seemed, the two
candles went out, almost together. I turned swiftly back to the
window; for I had seen the shadow of the window-frames, traveling
along the floor toward me, as though a great lamp had been carried
up past the window.
I saw now, that the sun had risen high into the heavens, and was still
visibly moving. It passed above the house, with an extraordinary
sailing kind of motion. As the window came into shadow, I saw
another extraordinary thing. The fine-weather clouds were not
passing, easily, across the sky—they were scampering, as though a
hundred-mile-an-hour wind blew. As they passed, they changed their
shapes a thousand times a minute, as though writhing with a strange
life; and so were gone. And, presently, others came, and whisked
away likewise.
To the West, I saw the sun, drop with an incredible, smooth, swift
motion. Eastward, the shadows of every seen thing crept toward the
coming greyness. And the movement of the shadows was visible to
me—a stealthy, writhing creep of the shadows of the wind-stirred
trees. It was a strange sight.
Quickly, the room began to darken. The sun slid down to the horizon,
and seemed, as it were, to disappear from my sight, almost with a
jerk. Through the greyness of the swift evening, I saw the silver
Page 101
crescent of the moon, falling out of the Southern sky, toward the
West. The evening seemed to merge into an almost instant night.
Above me, the many constellations passed in a strange, 'noiseless'
circling, Westward. The moon fell through that last thousand fathoms
of the night-gulf, and there was only the starlight....
About this time, the buzzing in the corner ceased; telling me that the
clock had run down. A few minutes passed, and I saw the Eastward
sky lighten. A grey, sullen morning spread through all the darkness,
and hid the march of the stars. Overhead, there moved, with a
heavy, everlasting rolling, a vast, seamless sky of grey clouds—a
cloud-sky that would have seemed motionless, through all the length
of an ordinary earth-day. The sun was hidden from me; but, from
moment to moment, the world would brighten and darken, brighten
and darken, beneath waves of subtle light and shadow....
The light shifted ever Westward, and the night fell upon the earth. A
vast rain seemed to come with it, and a wind of a most extraordinary
loudness—as though the howling of a nightlong gale, were packed
into the space of no more than a minute.
This noise passed, almost immediately, and the clouds broke; so
that, once more, I could see the sky. The stars were flying Westward,
with astounding speed. It came to me now, for the first time, that,
though the noise of the wind had passed, yet a constant 'blurred'
sound was in my ears. Now that I noticed it, I was aware that it had
been with me all the time. It was the world-noise.
And then, even as I grasped at so much comprehension, there came
the Eastward light. No more than a few heartbeats, and the sun rose,
swiftly. Through the trees, I saw it, and then it was above the trees.
Up—up, it soared and all the world was light. It passed, with a swift,
steady swing to its highest altitude, and fell thence, Westward. I saw
the day roll visibly over my head. A few light clouds flittered
Northward, and vanished. The sun went down with one swift, clear
plunge, and there was about me, for a few seconds, the darker
growing grey of the gloaming.
West. The evening seemed to merge into an almost instant night.
Above me, the many constellations passed in a strange, 'noiseless'
circling, Westward. The moon fell through that last thousand fathoms
of the night-gulf, and there was only the starlight....
About this time, the buzzing in the corner ceased; telling me that the
clock had run down. A few minutes passed, and I saw the Eastward
sky lighten. A grey, sullen morning spread through all the darkness,
and hid the march of the stars. Overhead, there moved, with a
heavy, everlasting rolling, a vast, seamless sky of grey clouds—a
cloud-sky that would have seemed motionless, through all the length
of an ordinary earth-day. The sun was hidden from me; but, from
moment to moment, the world would brighten and darken, brighten
and darken, beneath waves of subtle light and shadow....
The light shifted ever Westward, and the night fell upon the earth. A
vast rain seemed to come with it, and a wind of a most extraordinary
loudness—as though the howling of a nightlong gale, were packed
into the space of no more than a minute.
This noise passed, almost immediately, and the clouds broke; so
that, once more, I could see the sky. The stars were flying Westward,
with astounding speed. It came to me now, for the first time, that,
though the noise of the wind had passed, yet a constant 'blurred'
sound was in my ears. Now that I noticed it, I was aware that it had
been with me all the time. It was the world-noise.
And then, even as I grasped at so much comprehension, there came
the Eastward light. No more than a few heartbeats, and the sun rose,
swiftly. Through the trees, I saw it, and then it was above the trees.
Up—up, it soared and all the world was light. It passed, with a swift,
steady swing to its highest altitude, and fell thence, Westward. I saw
the day roll visibly over my head. A few light clouds flittered
Northward, and vanished. The sun went down with one swift, clear
plunge, and there was about me, for a few seconds, the darker
growing grey of the gloaming.
Page 102
Southward and Westward, the moon was sinking rapidly. The night
had come, already. A minute it seemed, and the moon fell those
remaining fathoms of dark sky. Another minute, or so, and the
Eastward sky glowed with the coming dawn. The sun leapt upon me
with a frightening abruptness, and soared ever more swiftly toward
the zenith. Then, suddenly, a fresh thing came to my sight. A black
thundercloud rushed up out of the South, and seemed to leap all the
arc of the sky, in a single instant. As it came, I saw that its advancing
edge flapped, like a monstrous black cloth in the heaven, twirling and
undulating rapidly, with a horrid suggestiveness. In an instant, all the
air was full of rain, and a hundred lightning flashes seemed to flood
downward, as it were in one great shower. In the same second of
time, the world-noise was drowned in the roar of the wind, and then
my ears ached, under the stunning impact of the thunder.
And, in the midst of this storm, the night came; and then, within the
space of another minute, the storm had passed, and there was only
the constant 'blur' of the world-noise on my hearing. Overhead, the
stars were sliding quickly Westward; and something, mayhaps the
particular speed to which they had attained, brought home to me, for
the first time, a keen realization of the knowledge that it was the
world that revolved. I seemed to see, suddenly, the world—a vast,
dark mass—revolving visibly against the stars.
The dawn and the sun seemed to come together, so greatly had the
speed of the world-revolution increased. The sun drove up, in one
long, steady curve; passed its highest point, and swept down into the
Western sky, and disappeared. I was scarcely conscious of evening,
so brief was it. Then I was watching the flying constellations, and the
Westward hastening moon. In but a space of seconds, so it seemed,
it was sliding swiftly downward through the night-blue, and then was
gone. And, almost directly, came the morning.
And now there seemed to come a strange acceleration. The sun
made one clean, clear sweep through the sky, and disappeared
behind the Westward horizon, and the night came and went with a
like haste.
had come, already. A minute it seemed, and the moon fell those
remaining fathoms of dark sky. Another minute, or so, and the
Eastward sky glowed with the coming dawn. The sun leapt upon me
with a frightening abruptness, and soared ever more swiftly toward
the zenith. Then, suddenly, a fresh thing came to my sight. A black
thundercloud rushed up out of the South, and seemed to leap all the
arc of the sky, in a single instant. As it came, I saw that its advancing
edge flapped, like a monstrous black cloth in the heaven, twirling and
undulating rapidly, with a horrid suggestiveness. In an instant, all the
air was full of rain, and a hundred lightning flashes seemed to flood
downward, as it were in one great shower. In the same second of
time, the world-noise was drowned in the roar of the wind, and then
my ears ached, under the stunning impact of the thunder.
And, in the midst of this storm, the night came; and then, within the
space of another minute, the storm had passed, and there was only
the constant 'blur' of the world-noise on my hearing. Overhead, the
stars were sliding quickly Westward; and something, mayhaps the
particular speed to which they had attained, brought home to me, for
the first time, a keen realization of the knowledge that it was the
world that revolved. I seemed to see, suddenly, the world—a vast,
dark mass—revolving visibly against the stars.
The dawn and the sun seemed to come together, so greatly had the
speed of the world-revolution increased. The sun drove up, in one
long, steady curve; passed its highest point, and swept down into the
Western sky, and disappeared. I was scarcely conscious of evening,
so brief was it. Then I was watching the flying constellations, and the
Westward hastening moon. In but a space of seconds, so it seemed,
it was sliding swiftly downward through the night-blue, and then was
gone. And, almost directly, came the morning.
And now there seemed to come a strange acceleration. The sun
made one clean, clear sweep through the sky, and disappeared
behind the Westward horizon, and the night came and went with a
like haste.
Page 103
As the succeeding day, opened and closed upon the world, I was
aware of a sweat of snow, suddenly upon the earth. The night came,
and, almost immediately, the day. In the brief leap of the sun, I saw
that the snow had vanished; and then, once more, it was night.
Thus matters were; and, even after the many incredible things that I
have seen, I experienced all the time a most profound awe. To see
the sun rise and set, within a space of time to be measured by
seconds; to watch (after a little) the moon leap—a pale, and ever
growing orb—up into the night sky, and glide, with a strange
swiftness, through the vast arc of blue; and, presently, to see the sun
follow, springing out of the Eastern sky, as though in chase; and then
again the night, with the swift and ghostly passing of starry
constellations, was all too much to view believingly. Yet, so it was—
the day slipping from dawn to dusk, and the night sliding swiftly into
day, ever rapidly and more rapidly.
The last three passages of the sun had shown me a snow-covered
earth, which, at night, had seemed, for a few seconds, incredibly
weird under the fast-shifting light of the soaring and falling moon.
Now, however, for a little space, the sky was hidden, by a sea of
swaying, leaden-white clouds, which lightened and blackened,
alternately, with the passage of day and night.
The clouds rippled and vanished, and there was once more before
me, the vision of the swiftly leaping sun, and nights that came and
went like shadows.
Faster and faster, spun the world. And now each day and night was
completed within the space of but a few seconds; and still the speed
increased.
It was a little later, that I noticed that the sun had begun to have the
suspicion of a trail of fire behind it. This was due, evidently, to the
speed at which it, apparently, traversed the heavens. And, as the
days sped, each one quicker than the last, the sun began to assume
the appearance of a vast, flaming comet[4] flaring across the sky at
short, periodic intervals. At night, the moon presented, with much
aware of a sweat of snow, suddenly upon the earth. The night came,
and, almost immediately, the day. In the brief leap of the sun, I saw
that the snow had vanished; and then, once more, it was night.
Thus matters were; and, even after the many incredible things that I
have seen, I experienced all the time a most profound awe. To see
the sun rise and set, within a space of time to be measured by
seconds; to watch (after a little) the moon leap—a pale, and ever
growing orb—up into the night sky, and glide, with a strange
swiftness, through the vast arc of blue; and, presently, to see the sun
follow, springing out of the Eastern sky, as though in chase; and then
again the night, with the swift and ghostly passing of starry
constellations, was all too much to view believingly. Yet, so it was—
the day slipping from dawn to dusk, and the night sliding swiftly into
day, ever rapidly and more rapidly.
The last three passages of the sun had shown me a snow-covered
earth, which, at night, had seemed, for a few seconds, incredibly
weird under the fast-shifting light of the soaring and falling moon.
Now, however, for a little space, the sky was hidden, by a sea of
swaying, leaden-white clouds, which lightened and blackened,
alternately, with the passage of day and night.
The clouds rippled and vanished, and there was once more before
me, the vision of the swiftly leaping sun, and nights that came and
went like shadows.
Faster and faster, spun the world. And now each day and night was
completed within the space of but a few seconds; and still the speed
increased.
It was a little later, that I noticed that the sun had begun to have the
suspicion of a trail of fire behind it. This was due, evidently, to the
speed at which it, apparently, traversed the heavens. And, as the
days sped, each one quicker than the last, the sun began to assume
the appearance of a vast, flaming comet[4] flaring across the sky at
short, periodic intervals. At night, the moon presented, with much
Page 104
greater truth, a cometlike aspect; a pale, and singularly clear, fast
traveling shape of fire, trailing streaks of cold flame. The stars
showed now, merely as fine hairs of fire against the dark.
Once, I turned from the window, and glanced at Pepper. In the flash
of a day, I saw that he slept, quietly, and I moved once more to my
watching.
The sun was now bursting up from the Eastern horizon, like a
stupendous rocket, seeming to occupy no more than a second or
two in hurling from East to West. I could no longer perceive the
passage of clouds across the sky, which seemed to have darkened
somewhat. The brief nights, appeared to have lost the proper
darkness of night; so that the hairlike fire of the flying stars, showed
but dimly. As the speed increased, the sun began to sway very
slowly in the sky, from South to North, and then, slowly again, from
North to South.
So, amid a strange confusion of mind, the hours passed.
All this while had Pepper slept. Presently, feeling lonely and
distraught, I called to him, softly; but he took no notice. Again, I
called, raising my voice slightly; still he moved not. I walked over to
where he lay, and touched him with my foot, to rouse him. At the
action, gentle though it was, he fell to pieces. That is what
happened; he literally and actually crumbled into a mouldering heap
of bones and dust.
For the space of, perhaps a minute, I stared down at the shapeless
heap, that had once been Pepper. I stood, feeling stunned. What can
have happened? I asked myself; not at once grasping the grim
significance of that little hill of ash. Then, as I stirred the heap with
my foot, it occurred to me that this could only happen in a great
space of time. Years—and years.
Outside, the weaving, fluttering light held the world. Inside, I stood,
trying to understand what it meant—what that little pile of dust and
dry bones, on the carpet, meant. But I could not think, coherently.
traveling shape of fire, trailing streaks of cold flame. The stars
showed now, merely as fine hairs of fire against the dark.
Once, I turned from the window, and glanced at Pepper. In the flash
of a day, I saw that he slept, quietly, and I moved once more to my
watching.
The sun was now bursting up from the Eastern horizon, like a
stupendous rocket, seeming to occupy no more than a second or
two in hurling from East to West. I could no longer perceive the
passage of clouds across the sky, which seemed to have darkened
somewhat. The brief nights, appeared to have lost the proper
darkness of night; so that the hairlike fire of the flying stars, showed
but dimly. As the speed increased, the sun began to sway very
slowly in the sky, from South to North, and then, slowly again, from
North to South.
So, amid a strange confusion of mind, the hours passed.
All this while had Pepper slept. Presently, feeling lonely and
distraught, I called to him, softly; but he took no notice. Again, I
called, raising my voice slightly; still he moved not. I walked over to
where he lay, and touched him with my foot, to rouse him. At the
action, gentle though it was, he fell to pieces. That is what
happened; he literally and actually crumbled into a mouldering heap
of bones and dust.
For the space of, perhaps a minute, I stared down at the shapeless
heap, that had once been Pepper. I stood, feeling stunned. What can
have happened? I asked myself; not at once grasping the grim
significance of that little hill of ash. Then, as I stirred the heap with
my foot, it occurred to me that this could only happen in a great
space of time. Years—and years.
Outside, the weaving, fluttering light held the world. Inside, I stood,
trying to understand what it meant—what that little pile of dust and
dry bones, on the carpet, meant. But I could not think, coherently.
Page 105
I glanced away, 'round the room, and now, for the first time, noticed
how dusty and old the place looked. Dust and dirt everywhere; piled
in little heaps in the corners, and spread about upon the furniture.
The very carpet, itself, was invisible beneath a coating of the same,
all pervading, material. As I walked, little clouds of the stuff rose up
from under my footsteps, and assailed my nostrils, with a dry, bitter
odor that made me wheeze, huskily.
Suddenly, as my glance fell again upon Pepper's remains, I stood
still, and gave voice to my confusion—questioning, aloud, whether
the years were, indeed, passing; whether this, which I had taken to
be a form of vision, was, in truth, a reality. I paused. A new thought
had struck me. Quickly, but with steps which, for the first time, I
noticed, tottered, I went across the room to the great pier-glass, and
looked in. It was too covered with grime, to give back any reflection,
and, with trembling hands, I began to rub off the dirt. Presently, I
could see myself. The thought that had come to me, was confirmed.
Instead of the great, hale man, who scarcely looked fifty, I was
looking at a bent, decrepit man, whose shoulders stooped, and
whose face was wrinkled with the years of a century. The hair—
which a few short hours ago had been nearly coal black—was now
silvery white. Only the eyes were bright. Gradually, I traced, in that
ancient man, a faint resemblance to my self of other days.
I turned away, and tottered to the window. I knew, now, that I was
old, and the knowledge seemed to confirm my trembling walk. For a
little space, I stared moodily out into the blurred vista of changeful
landscape. Even in that short time, a year passed, and, with a
petulant gesture, I left the window. As I did so, I noticed that my hand
shook with the palsy of old age; and a short sob choked its way
through my lips.
For a little while, I paced, tremulously, between the window and the
table; my gaze wandering hither and thither, uneasily. How
dilapidated the room was. Everywhere lay the thick dust—thick,
sleepy, and black. The fender was a shape of rust. The chains that
held the brass clock-weights, had rusted through long ago, and now
how dusty and old the place looked. Dust and dirt everywhere; piled
in little heaps in the corners, and spread about upon the furniture.
The very carpet, itself, was invisible beneath a coating of the same,
all pervading, material. As I walked, little clouds of the stuff rose up
from under my footsteps, and assailed my nostrils, with a dry, bitter
odor that made me wheeze, huskily.
Suddenly, as my glance fell again upon Pepper's remains, I stood
still, and gave voice to my confusion—questioning, aloud, whether
the years were, indeed, passing; whether this, which I had taken to
be a form of vision, was, in truth, a reality. I paused. A new thought
had struck me. Quickly, but with steps which, for the first time, I
noticed, tottered, I went across the room to the great pier-glass, and
looked in. It was too covered with grime, to give back any reflection,
and, with trembling hands, I began to rub off the dirt. Presently, I
could see myself. The thought that had come to me, was confirmed.
Instead of the great, hale man, who scarcely looked fifty, I was
looking at a bent, decrepit man, whose shoulders stooped, and
whose face was wrinkled with the years of a century. The hair—
which a few short hours ago had been nearly coal black—was now
silvery white. Only the eyes were bright. Gradually, I traced, in that
ancient man, a faint resemblance to my self of other days.
I turned away, and tottered to the window. I knew, now, that I was
old, and the knowledge seemed to confirm my trembling walk. For a
little space, I stared moodily out into the blurred vista of changeful
landscape. Even in that short time, a year passed, and, with a
petulant gesture, I left the window. As I did so, I noticed that my hand
shook with the palsy of old age; and a short sob choked its way
through my lips.
For a little while, I paced, tremulously, between the window and the
table; my gaze wandering hither and thither, uneasily. How
dilapidated the room was. Everywhere lay the thick dust—thick,
sleepy, and black. The fender was a shape of rust. The chains that
held the brass clock-weights, had rusted through long ago, and now
Page 106
the weights lay on the floor beneath; themselves two cones of
verdigris.
As I glanced about, it seemed to me that I could see the very
furniture of the room rotting and decaying before my eyes. Nor was
this fancy, on my part; for, all at once, the bookshelf, along the
sidewall, collapsed, with a cracking and rending of rotten wood,
precipitating its contents upon the floor, and filling the room with a
smother of dusty atoms.
How tired I felt. As I walked, it seemed that I could hear my dry joints,
creak and crack at every step. I wondered about my sister. Was she
dead, as well as Pepper? All had happened so quickly and suddenly.
This must be, indeed, the beginning of the end of all things! It
occurred to me, to go to look for her; but I felt too weary. And then,
she had been so queer about these happenings, of late. Of late! I
repeated the words, and laughed, feebly—mirthlessly, as the
realization was borne in upon me that I spoke of a time, half a
century gone. Half a century! It might have been twice as long!
I moved slowly to the window, and looked out once more across the
world. I can best describe the passage of day and night, at this
period, as a sort of gigantic, ponderous flicker. Moment by moment,
the acceleration of time continued; so that, at nights now, I saw the
moon, only as a swaying trail of palish fire, that varied from a mere
line of light to a nebulous path, and then dwindled again,
disappearing periodically.
The flicker of the days and nights quickened. The days had grown
perceptibly darker, and a queer quality of dusk lay, as it were, in the
atmosphere. The nights were so much lighter, that the stars were
scarcely to be seen, saving here and there an occasional hairlike line
of fire, that seemed to sway a little, with the moon.
Quicker, and ever quicker, ran the flicker of day and night; and,
suddenly it seemed, I was aware that the flicker had died out, and,
instead, there reigned a comparatively steady light, which was shed
verdigris.
As I glanced about, it seemed to me that I could see the very
furniture of the room rotting and decaying before my eyes. Nor was
this fancy, on my part; for, all at once, the bookshelf, along the
sidewall, collapsed, with a cracking and rending of rotten wood,
precipitating its contents upon the floor, and filling the room with a
smother of dusty atoms.
How tired I felt. As I walked, it seemed that I could hear my dry joints,
creak and crack at every step. I wondered about my sister. Was she
dead, as well as Pepper? All had happened so quickly and suddenly.
This must be, indeed, the beginning of the end of all things! It
occurred to me, to go to look for her; but I felt too weary. And then,
she had been so queer about these happenings, of late. Of late! I
repeated the words, and laughed, feebly—mirthlessly, as the
realization was borne in upon me that I spoke of a time, half a
century gone. Half a century! It might have been twice as long!
I moved slowly to the window, and looked out once more across the
world. I can best describe the passage of day and night, at this
period, as a sort of gigantic, ponderous flicker. Moment by moment,
the acceleration of time continued; so that, at nights now, I saw the
moon, only as a swaying trail of palish fire, that varied from a mere
line of light to a nebulous path, and then dwindled again,
disappearing periodically.
The flicker of the days and nights quickened. The days had grown
perceptibly darker, and a queer quality of dusk lay, as it were, in the
atmosphere. The nights were so much lighter, that the stars were
scarcely to be seen, saving here and there an occasional hairlike line
of fire, that seemed to sway a little, with the moon.
Quicker, and ever quicker, ran the flicker of day and night; and,
suddenly it seemed, I was aware that the flicker had died out, and,
instead, there reigned a comparatively steady light, which was shed
Page 107
upon all the world, from an eternal river of flame that swung up and
down, North and South, in stupendous, mighty swings.
The sky was now grown very much darker, and there was in the blue
of it a heavy gloom, as though a vast blackness peered through it
upon the earth. Yet, there was in it, also, a strange and awful
clearness, and emptiness. Periodically, I had glimpses of a ghostly
track of fire that swayed thin and darkly toward the sun-stream;
vanished and reappeared. It was the scarcely visible moon-stream.
Looking out at the landscape, I was conscious again, of a blurring
sort of 'flitter,' that came either from the light of the ponderous-
swinging sun-stream, or was the result of the incredibly rapid
changes of the earth's surface. And every few moments, so it
seemed, the snow would lie suddenly upon the world, and vanish as
abruptly, as though an invisible giant 'flitted' a white sheet off and on
the earth.
Time fled, and the weariness that was mine, grew insupportable. I
turned from the window, and walked once across the room, the
heavy dust deadening the sound of my footsteps. Each step that I
took, seemed a greater effort than the one before. An intolerable
ache, knew me in every joint and limb, as I trod my way, with a
weary uncertainty.
By the opposite wall, I came to a weak pause, and wondered, dimly,
what was my intent. I looked to my left, and saw my old chair. The
thought of sitting in it brought a faint sense of comfort to my
bewildered wretchedness. Yet, because I was so weary and old and
tired, I would scarcely brace my mind to do anything but stand, and
wish myself past those few yards. I rocked, as I stood. The floor,
even, seemed a place for rest; but the dust lay so thick and sleepy
and black. I turned, with a great effort of will, and made toward my
chair. I reached it, with a groan of thankfulness. I sat down.
Everything about me appeared to be growing dim. It was all so
strange and unthought of. Last night, I was a comparatively strong,
though elderly man; and now, only a few hours later—! I looked at
down, North and South, in stupendous, mighty swings.
The sky was now grown very much darker, and there was in the blue
of it a heavy gloom, as though a vast blackness peered through it
upon the earth. Yet, there was in it, also, a strange and awful
clearness, and emptiness. Periodically, I had glimpses of a ghostly
track of fire that swayed thin and darkly toward the sun-stream;
vanished and reappeared. It was the scarcely visible moon-stream.
Looking out at the landscape, I was conscious again, of a blurring
sort of 'flitter,' that came either from the light of the ponderous-
swinging sun-stream, or was the result of the incredibly rapid
changes of the earth's surface. And every few moments, so it
seemed, the snow would lie suddenly upon the world, and vanish as
abruptly, as though an invisible giant 'flitted' a white sheet off and on
the earth.
Time fled, and the weariness that was mine, grew insupportable. I
turned from the window, and walked once across the room, the
heavy dust deadening the sound of my footsteps. Each step that I
took, seemed a greater effort than the one before. An intolerable
ache, knew me in every joint and limb, as I trod my way, with a
weary uncertainty.
By the opposite wall, I came to a weak pause, and wondered, dimly,
what was my intent. I looked to my left, and saw my old chair. The
thought of sitting in it brought a faint sense of comfort to my
bewildered wretchedness. Yet, because I was so weary and old and
tired, I would scarcely brace my mind to do anything but stand, and
wish myself past those few yards. I rocked, as I stood. The floor,
even, seemed a place for rest; but the dust lay so thick and sleepy
and black. I turned, with a great effort of will, and made toward my
chair. I reached it, with a groan of thankfulness. I sat down.
Everything about me appeared to be growing dim. It was all so
strange and unthought of. Last night, I was a comparatively strong,
though elderly man; and now, only a few hours later—! I looked at
Page 108
the little dust-heap that had once been Pepper. Hours! and I
laughed, a feeble, bitter laugh; a shrill, cackling laugh, that shocked
my dimming senses.
For a while, I must have dozed. Then I opened my eyes, with a start.
Somewhere across the room, there had been a muffled noise of
something falling. I looked, and saw, vaguely, a cloud of dust
hovering above a pile of débris. Nearer the door, something else
tumbled, with a crash. It was one of the cupboards; but I was tired,
and took little notice. I closed my eyes, and sat there in a state of
drowsy, semi-unconsciousness. Once or twice—as though coming
through thick mists—I heard noises, faintly. Then I must have slept.
laughed, a feeble, bitter laugh; a shrill, cackling laugh, that shocked
my dimming senses.
For a while, I must have dozed. Then I opened my eyes, with a start.
Somewhere across the room, there had been a muffled noise of
something falling. I looked, and saw, vaguely, a cloud of dust
hovering above a pile of débris. Nearer the door, something else
tumbled, with a crash. It was one of the cupboards; but I was tired,
and took little notice. I closed my eyes, and sat there in a state of
drowsy, semi-unconsciousness. Once or twice—as though coming
through thick mists—I heard noises, faintly. Then I must have slept.
Page 109
XVI
THE AWAKENING
I awoke, with a start. For a moment, I wondered where I was. Then
memory came to me....
The room was still lit with that strange light—half-sun, half-moon,
light. I felt refreshed, and the tired, weary ache had left me. I went
slowly across to the window, and looked out. Overhead, the river of
flame drove up and down, North and South, in a dancing semi-circle
of fire. As a mighty sleigh in the loom of time it seemed—in a sudden
fancy of mine—to be beating home the picks of the years. For, so
vastly had the passage of time been accelerated, that there was no
longer any sense of the sun passing from East to West. The only
apparent movement was the North and South beat of the sun-
stream, that had become so swift now, as to be better described as a
quiver.
As I peered out, there came to me a sudden, inconsequent memory
of that last journey among the Outer worlds. I remembered the
sudden vision that had come to me, as I neared the Solar System, of
the fast whirling planets about the sun—as though the governing
quality of time had been held in abeyance, and the Machine of a
Universe allowed to run down an eternity, in a few moments or
hours. The memory passed, along with a, but partially
comprehended, suggestion that I had been permitted a glimpse into
further time spaces. I stared out again, seemingly, at the quake of
the sun-stream. The speed seemed to increase, even as I looked.
Several lifetimes came and went, as I watched.
Suddenly, it struck me, with a sort of grotesque seriousness, that I
was still alive. I thought of Pepper, and wondered how it was that I
had not followed his fate. He had reached the time of his dying, and
THE AWAKENING
I awoke, with a start. For a moment, I wondered where I was. Then
memory came to me....
The room was still lit with that strange light—half-sun, half-moon,
light. I felt refreshed, and the tired, weary ache had left me. I went
slowly across to the window, and looked out. Overhead, the river of
flame drove up and down, North and South, in a dancing semi-circle
of fire. As a mighty sleigh in the loom of time it seemed—in a sudden
fancy of mine—to be beating home the picks of the years. For, so
vastly had the passage of time been accelerated, that there was no
longer any sense of the sun passing from East to West. The only
apparent movement was the North and South beat of the sun-
stream, that had become so swift now, as to be better described as a
quiver.
As I peered out, there came to me a sudden, inconsequent memory
of that last journey among the Outer worlds. I remembered the
sudden vision that had come to me, as I neared the Solar System, of
the fast whirling planets about the sun—as though the governing
quality of time had been held in abeyance, and the Machine of a
Universe allowed to run down an eternity, in a few moments or
hours. The memory passed, along with a, but partially
comprehended, suggestion that I had been permitted a glimpse into
further time spaces. I stared out again, seemingly, at the quake of
the sun-stream. The speed seemed to increase, even as I looked.
Several lifetimes came and went, as I watched.
Suddenly, it struck me, with a sort of grotesque seriousness, that I
was still alive. I thought of Pepper, and wondered how it was that I
had not followed his fate. He had reached the time of his dying, and
Page 110
had passed, probably through sheer length of years. And here was I,
alive, hundreds of thousands of centuries after my rightful period of
years.
For, a time, I mused, absently. 'Yesterday—' I stopped, suddenly.
Yesterday! There was no yesterday. The yesterday of which I spoke
had been swallowed up in the abyss of years, ages gone. I grew
dazed with much thinking.
Presently, I turned from the window, and glanced 'round the room. It
seemed different—strangely, utterly different. Then, I knew what it
was that made it appear so strange. It was bare: there was not a
piece of furniture in the room; not even a solitary fitting of any sort.
Gradually, my amazement went, as I remembered, that this was but
the inevitable end of that process of decay, which I had witnessed
commencing, before my sleep. Thousands of years! Millions of
years!
Over the floor was spread a deep layer of dust, that reached half
way up to the window-seat. It had grown immeasurably, whilst I
slept; and represented the dust of untold ages. Undoubtedly, atoms
of the old, decayed furniture helped to swell its bulk; and,
somewhere among it all, mouldered the long-ago-dead Pepper.
All at once, it occurred to me, that I had no recollection of wading
knee-deep through all that dust, after I awoke. True, an incredible
age of years had passed, since I approached the window; but that
was evidently as nothing, compared with the countless spaces of
time that, I conceived, had vanished whilst I was sleeping. I
remembered now, that I had fallen asleep, sitting in my old chair.
Had it gone ...? I glanced toward where it had stood. Of course,
there was no chair to be seen. I could not satisfy myself, whether it
had disappeared, after my waking, or before. If it had mouldered
under me, surely, I should have been waked by the collapse. Then I
remembered that the thick dust, which covered the floor, would have
been sufficient to soften my fall; so that it was quite possible, I had
slept upon the dust for a million years or more.
alive, hundreds of thousands of centuries after my rightful period of
years.
For, a time, I mused, absently. 'Yesterday—' I stopped, suddenly.
Yesterday! There was no yesterday. The yesterday of which I spoke
had been swallowed up in the abyss of years, ages gone. I grew
dazed with much thinking.
Presently, I turned from the window, and glanced 'round the room. It
seemed different—strangely, utterly different. Then, I knew what it
was that made it appear so strange. It was bare: there was not a
piece of furniture in the room; not even a solitary fitting of any sort.
Gradually, my amazement went, as I remembered, that this was but
the inevitable end of that process of decay, which I had witnessed
commencing, before my sleep. Thousands of years! Millions of
years!
Over the floor was spread a deep layer of dust, that reached half
way up to the window-seat. It had grown immeasurably, whilst I
slept; and represented the dust of untold ages. Undoubtedly, atoms
of the old, decayed furniture helped to swell its bulk; and,
somewhere among it all, mouldered the long-ago-dead Pepper.
All at once, it occurred to me, that I had no recollection of wading
knee-deep through all that dust, after I awoke. True, an incredible
age of years had passed, since I approached the window; but that
was evidently as nothing, compared with the countless spaces of
time that, I conceived, had vanished whilst I was sleeping. I
remembered now, that I had fallen asleep, sitting in my old chair.
Had it gone ...? I glanced toward where it had stood. Of course,
there was no chair to be seen. I could not satisfy myself, whether it
had disappeared, after my waking, or before. If it had mouldered
under me, surely, I should have been waked by the collapse. Then I
remembered that the thick dust, which covered the floor, would have
been sufficient to soften my fall; so that it was quite possible, I had
slept upon the dust for a million years or more.
Page 111
As these thoughts wandered through my brain, I glanced again,
casually, to where the chair had stood. Then, for the first time, I
noticed that there were no marks, in the dust, of my footprints,
between it and the window. But then, ages of years had passed,
since I had awaked—tens of thousands of years!
My look rested thoughtfully, again upon the place where once had
stood my chair. Suddenly, I passed from abstraction to intentness;
for there, in its standing place, I made out a long undulation, rounded
off with the heavy dust. Yet it was not so much hidden, but that I
could tell what had caused it. I knew—and shivered at the
knowledge—that it was a human body, ages-dead, lying there,
beneath the place where I had slept. It was lying on its right side, its
back turned toward me. I could make out and trace each curve and
outline, softened, and moulded, as it were, in the black dust. In a
vague sort of way, I tried to account for its presence there. Slowly, I
began to grow bewildered, as the thought came to me that it lay just
about where I must have fallen when the chair collapsed.
Gradually, an idea began to form itself within my brain; a thought that
shook my spirit. It seemed hideous and insupportable; yet it grew
upon me, steadily, until it became a conviction. The body under that
coating, that shroud of dust, was neither more nor less than my own
dead shell. I did not attempt to prove it. I knew it now, and wondered
I had not known it all along. I was a bodiless thing.
Awhile, I stood, trying to adjust my thoughts to this new problem. In
time—how many thousands of years, I know not—I attained to some
degree of quietude—sufficient to enable me to pay attention to what
was transpiring around me.
Now, I saw that the elongated mound had sunk, collapsed, level with
the rest of the spreading dust. And fresh atoms, impalpable, had
settled above that mixture of grave-powder, which the aeons had
ground. A long while, I stood, turned from the window. Gradually, I
grew more collected, while the world slipped across the centuries
into the future.
casually, to where the chair had stood. Then, for the first time, I
noticed that there were no marks, in the dust, of my footprints,
between it and the window. But then, ages of years had passed,
since I had awaked—tens of thousands of years!
My look rested thoughtfully, again upon the place where once had
stood my chair. Suddenly, I passed from abstraction to intentness;
for there, in its standing place, I made out a long undulation, rounded
off with the heavy dust. Yet it was not so much hidden, but that I
could tell what had caused it. I knew—and shivered at the
knowledge—that it was a human body, ages-dead, lying there,
beneath the place where I had slept. It was lying on its right side, its
back turned toward me. I could make out and trace each curve and
outline, softened, and moulded, as it were, in the black dust. In a
vague sort of way, I tried to account for its presence there. Slowly, I
began to grow bewildered, as the thought came to me that it lay just
about where I must have fallen when the chair collapsed.
Gradually, an idea began to form itself within my brain; a thought that
shook my spirit. It seemed hideous and insupportable; yet it grew
upon me, steadily, until it became a conviction. The body under that
coating, that shroud of dust, was neither more nor less than my own
dead shell. I did not attempt to prove it. I knew it now, and wondered
I had not known it all along. I was a bodiless thing.
Awhile, I stood, trying to adjust my thoughts to this new problem. In
time—how many thousands of years, I know not—I attained to some
degree of quietude—sufficient to enable me to pay attention to what
was transpiring around me.
Now, I saw that the elongated mound had sunk, collapsed, level with
the rest of the spreading dust. And fresh atoms, impalpable, had
settled above that mixture of grave-powder, which the aeons had
ground. A long while, I stood, turned from the window. Gradually, I
grew more collected, while the world slipped across the centuries
into the future.
Page 112
Presently, I began a survey of the room. Now, I saw that time was
beginning its destructive work, even on this strange old building.
That it had stood through all the years was, it seemed to me, proof
that it was something different from any other house. I do not think,
somehow, that I had thought of its decaying. Though, why, I could
not have said. It was not until I had meditated upon the matter, for
some considerable time, that I fully realized that the extraordinary
space of time through which it had stood, was sufficient to have
utterly pulverized the very stones of which it was built, had they been
taken from any earthly quarry. Yes, it was undoubtedly mouldering
now. All the plaster had gone from the walls; even as the woodwork
of the room had gone, many ages before.
While I stood, in contemplation, a piece of glass, from one of the
small, diamond-shaped panes, dropped, with a dull tap, amid the
dust upon the sill behind me, and crumbled into a little heap of
powder. As I turned from contemplating it, I saw light between a
couple of the stones that formed the outer wall. Evidently, the mortar
was falling away....
After awhile, I turned once more to the window, and peered out. I
discovered, now, that the speed of time had become enormous. The
lateral quiver of the sun-stream, had grown so swift as to cause the
dancing semi-circle of flame to merge into, and disappear in, a sheet
of fire that covered half the Southern sky from East to West.
From the sky, I glanced down to the gardens. They were just a blur
of a palish, dirty green. I had a feeling that they stood higher, than in
the old days; a feeling that they were nearer my window, as though
they had risen, bodily. Yet, they were still a long way below me; for
the rock, over the mouth of the pit, on which this house stands,
arches up to a great height.
It was later, that I noticed a change in the constant color of the
gardens. The pale, dirty green was growing ever paler and paler,
toward white. At last, after a great space, they became greyish-white,
and stayed thus for a very long time. Finally, however, the greyness
began to fade, even as had the green, into a dead white. And this
beginning its destructive work, even on this strange old building.
That it had stood through all the years was, it seemed to me, proof
that it was something different from any other house. I do not think,
somehow, that I had thought of its decaying. Though, why, I could
not have said. It was not until I had meditated upon the matter, for
some considerable time, that I fully realized that the extraordinary
space of time through which it had stood, was sufficient to have
utterly pulverized the very stones of which it was built, had they been
taken from any earthly quarry. Yes, it was undoubtedly mouldering
now. All the plaster had gone from the walls; even as the woodwork
of the room had gone, many ages before.
While I stood, in contemplation, a piece of glass, from one of the
small, diamond-shaped panes, dropped, with a dull tap, amid the
dust upon the sill behind me, and crumbled into a little heap of
powder. As I turned from contemplating it, I saw light between a
couple of the stones that formed the outer wall. Evidently, the mortar
was falling away....
After awhile, I turned once more to the window, and peered out. I
discovered, now, that the speed of time had become enormous. The
lateral quiver of the sun-stream, had grown so swift as to cause the
dancing semi-circle of flame to merge into, and disappear in, a sheet
of fire that covered half the Southern sky from East to West.
From the sky, I glanced down to the gardens. They were just a blur
of a palish, dirty green. I had a feeling that they stood higher, than in
the old days; a feeling that they were nearer my window, as though
they had risen, bodily. Yet, they were still a long way below me; for
the rock, over the mouth of the pit, on which this house stands,
arches up to a great height.
It was later, that I noticed a change in the constant color of the
gardens. The pale, dirty green was growing ever paler and paler,
toward white. At last, after a great space, they became greyish-white,
and stayed thus for a very long time. Finally, however, the greyness
began to fade, even as had the green, into a dead white. And this
Page 113
remained, constant and unchanged. And by this I knew that, at last,
snow lay upon all the Northern world.
And so, by millions of years, time winged onward through eternity, to
the end—the end, of which, in the old-earth days, I had thought
remotely, and in hazily speculative fashion. And now, it was
approaching in a manner of which none had ever dreamed.
I recollect that, about this time, I began to have a lively, though
morbid, curiosity, as to what would happen when the end came—but
I seemed strangely without imaginings.
All this while, the steady process of decay was continuing. The few
remaining pieces of glass, had long ago vanished; and, every now
and then, a soft thud, and a little cloud of rising dust, would tell of
some fragment of fallen mortar or stone.
I looked up again, to the fiery sheet that quaked in the heavens
above me and far down into the Southern sky. As I looked, the
impression was borne in upon me, that it had lost some of its first
brilliancy—that it was duller, deeper hued.
I glanced down, once more, to the blurred white of the worldscape.
Sometimes, my look returned to the burning sheet of dulling flame,
that was, and yet hid, the sun. At times, I glanced behind me, into the
growing dusk of the great, silent room, with its aeon-carpet of
sleeping dust....
So, I watched through the fleeting ages, lost in soul-wearing
thoughts and wonderings, and possessed with a new weariness.
snow lay upon all the Northern world.
And so, by millions of years, time winged onward through eternity, to
the end—the end, of which, in the old-earth days, I had thought
remotely, and in hazily speculative fashion. And now, it was
approaching in a manner of which none had ever dreamed.
I recollect that, about this time, I began to have a lively, though
morbid, curiosity, as to what would happen when the end came—but
I seemed strangely without imaginings.
All this while, the steady process of decay was continuing. The few
remaining pieces of glass, had long ago vanished; and, every now
and then, a soft thud, and a little cloud of rising dust, would tell of
some fragment of fallen mortar or stone.
I looked up again, to the fiery sheet that quaked in the heavens
above me and far down into the Southern sky. As I looked, the
impression was borne in upon me, that it had lost some of its first
brilliancy—that it was duller, deeper hued.
I glanced down, once more, to the blurred white of the worldscape.
Sometimes, my look returned to the burning sheet of dulling flame,
that was, and yet hid, the sun. At times, I glanced behind me, into the
growing dusk of the great, silent room, with its aeon-carpet of
sleeping dust....
So, I watched through the fleeting ages, lost in soul-wearing
thoughts and wonderings, and possessed with a new weariness.
Page 114
XVII
THE SLOWING ROTATION
It might have been a million years later, that I perceived, beyond
possibility of doubt, that the fiery sheet that lit the world, was indeed
darkening.
Another vast space went by, and the whole enormous flame had
sunk to a deep, copper color. Gradually, it darkened, from copper to
copper-red, and from this, at times, to a deep, heavy, purplish tint,
with, in it, a strange loom of blood.
Although the light was decreasing, I could perceive no diminishment
in the apparent speed of the sun. It still spread itself in that dazzling
veil of speed.
The world, so much of it as I could see, had assumed a dreadful
shade of gloom, as though, in very deed, the last day of the worlds
approached.
The sun was dying; of that there could be little doubt; and still the
earth whirled onward, through space and all the aeons. At this time, I
remember, an extraordinary sense of bewilderment took me. I found
myself, later, wandering, mentally, amid an odd chaos of fragmentary
modern theories and the old Biblical story of the world's ending.
Then, for the first time, there flashed across me, the memory that the
sun, with its system of planets, was, and had been, traveling through
space at an incredible speed. Abruptly, the question rose—Where?
For a very great time, I pondered this matter; but, finally, with a
certain sense of the futility of my puzzlings, I let my thoughts wander
to other things. I grew to wondering, how much longer the house
would stand. Also, I queried, to myself, whether I should be doomed
THE SLOWING ROTATION
It might have been a million years later, that I perceived, beyond
possibility of doubt, that the fiery sheet that lit the world, was indeed
darkening.
Another vast space went by, and the whole enormous flame had
sunk to a deep, copper color. Gradually, it darkened, from copper to
copper-red, and from this, at times, to a deep, heavy, purplish tint,
with, in it, a strange loom of blood.
Although the light was decreasing, I could perceive no diminishment
in the apparent speed of the sun. It still spread itself in that dazzling
veil of speed.
The world, so much of it as I could see, had assumed a dreadful
shade of gloom, as though, in very deed, the last day of the worlds
approached.
The sun was dying; of that there could be little doubt; and still the
earth whirled onward, through space and all the aeons. At this time, I
remember, an extraordinary sense of bewilderment took me. I found
myself, later, wandering, mentally, amid an odd chaos of fragmentary
modern theories and the old Biblical story of the world's ending.
Then, for the first time, there flashed across me, the memory that the
sun, with its system of planets, was, and had been, traveling through
space at an incredible speed. Abruptly, the question rose—Where?
For a very great time, I pondered this matter; but, finally, with a
certain sense of the futility of my puzzlings, I let my thoughts wander
to other things. I grew to wondering, how much longer the house
would stand. Also, I queried, to myself, whether I should be doomed
Page 115
to stay, bodiless, upon the earth, through the dark-time that I knew
was coming. From these thoughts, I fell again to speculations upon
the possible direction of the sun's journey through space.... And so
another great while passed.
Gradually, as time fled, I began to feel the chill of a great winter.
Then, I remembered that, with the sun dying, the cold must be,
necessarily, extraordinarily intense. Slowly, slowly, as the aeons
slipped into eternity, the earth sank into a heavier and redder gloom.
The dull flame in the firmament took on a deeper tint, very somber
and turbid.
Then, at last, it was borne upon me that there was a change. The
fiery, gloomy curtain of flame that hung quaking overhead, and down
away into the Southern sky, began to thin and contract; and, in it, as
one sees the fast vibrations of a jarred harp-string, I saw once more
the sun-stream quivering, giddily, North and South.
Slowly, the likeness to a sheet of fire, disappeared, and I saw,
plainly, the slowing beat of the sun-stream. Yet, even then, the speed
of its swing was inconceivably swift. And all the time, the brightness
of the fiery arc grew ever duller. Underneath, the world loomed dimly
—an indistinct, ghostly region.
Overhead, the river of flame swayed slower, and even slower; until,
at last, it swung to the North and South in great, ponderous beats,
that lasted through seconds. A long space went by, and now each
sway of the great belt lasted nigh a minute; so that, after a great
while, I ceased to distinguish it as a visible movement; and the
streaming fire ran in a steady river of dull flame, across the deadly-
looking sky.
An indefinite period passed, and it seemed that the arc of fire
became less sharply defined. It appeared to me to grow more
attenuated, and I thought blackish streaks showed, occasionally.
Presently, as I watched, the smooth onward-flow ceased; and I was
able to perceive that there came a momentary, but regular,
was coming. From these thoughts, I fell again to speculations upon
the possible direction of the sun's journey through space.... And so
another great while passed.
Gradually, as time fled, I began to feel the chill of a great winter.
Then, I remembered that, with the sun dying, the cold must be,
necessarily, extraordinarily intense. Slowly, slowly, as the aeons
slipped into eternity, the earth sank into a heavier and redder gloom.
The dull flame in the firmament took on a deeper tint, very somber
and turbid.
Then, at last, it was borne upon me that there was a change. The
fiery, gloomy curtain of flame that hung quaking overhead, and down
away into the Southern sky, began to thin and contract; and, in it, as
one sees the fast vibrations of a jarred harp-string, I saw once more
the sun-stream quivering, giddily, North and South.
Slowly, the likeness to a sheet of fire, disappeared, and I saw,
plainly, the slowing beat of the sun-stream. Yet, even then, the speed
of its swing was inconceivably swift. And all the time, the brightness
of the fiery arc grew ever duller. Underneath, the world loomed dimly
—an indistinct, ghostly region.
Overhead, the river of flame swayed slower, and even slower; until,
at last, it swung to the North and South in great, ponderous beats,
that lasted through seconds. A long space went by, and now each
sway of the great belt lasted nigh a minute; so that, after a great
while, I ceased to distinguish it as a visible movement; and the
streaming fire ran in a steady river of dull flame, across the deadly-
looking sky.
An indefinite period passed, and it seemed that the arc of fire
became less sharply defined. It appeared to me to grow more
attenuated, and I thought blackish streaks showed, occasionally.
Presently, as I watched, the smooth onward-flow ceased; and I was
able to perceive that there came a momentary, but regular,
Page 116
darkening of the world. This grew until, once more, night descended,
in short, but periodic, intervals upon the wearying earth.
Longer and longer became the nights, and the days equaled them;
so that, at last, the day and the night grew to the duration of seconds
in length, and the sun showed, once more, like an almost invisible,
coppery-red colored ball, within the glowing mistiness of its flight.
Corresponding to the dark lines, showing at times in its trail, there
were now distinctly to be seen on the half-visible sun itself, great,
dark belts.
Year after year flashed into the past, and the days and nights spread
into minutes. The sun had ceased to have the appearance of a tail;
and now rose and set—a tremendous globe of a glowing copper-
bronze hue; in parts ringed with blood-red bands; in others, with the
dusky ones, that I have already mentioned. These circles—both red
and black—were of varying thicknesses. For a time, I was at a loss
to account for their presence. Then it occurred to me, that it was
scarcely likely that the sun would cool evenly all over; and that these
markings were due, probably, to differences in temperature of the
various areas; the red representing those parts where the heat was
still fervent, and the black those portions which were already
comparatively cool.
It struck me, as a peculiar thing, that the sun should cool in evenly
defined rings; until I remembered that, possibly, they were but
isolated patches, to which the enormous rotatory speed of the sun
had imparted a beltlike appearance. The sun, itself, was very much
greater than the sun I had known in the old-world days; and, from
this, I argued that it was considerably nearer.
At nights, the moon[6] still showed; but small and remote; and the
light she reflected was so dull and weak that she seemed little more
than the small, dim ghost of the olden moon, that I had known.
Gradually, the days and nights lengthened out, until they equaled a
space somewhat less than one of the old-earth hours; the sun rising
and setting like a great, ruddy bronze disk, crossed with ink-black
in short, but periodic, intervals upon the wearying earth.
Longer and longer became the nights, and the days equaled them;
so that, at last, the day and the night grew to the duration of seconds
in length, and the sun showed, once more, like an almost invisible,
coppery-red colored ball, within the glowing mistiness of its flight.
Corresponding to the dark lines, showing at times in its trail, there
were now distinctly to be seen on the half-visible sun itself, great,
dark belts.
Year after year flashed into the past, and the days and nights spread
into minutes. The sun had ceased to have the appearance of a tail;
and now rose and set—a tremendous globe of a glowing copper-
bronze hue; in parts ringed with blood-red bands; in others, with the
dusky ones, that I have already mentioned. These circles—both red
and black—were of varying thicknesses. For a time, I was at a loss
to account for their presence. Then it occurred to me, that it was
scarcely likely that the sun would cool evenly all over; and that these
markings were due, probably, to differences in temperature of the
various areas; the red representing those parts where the heat was
still fervent, and the black those portions which were already
comparatively cool.
It struck me, as a peculiar thing, that the sun should cool in evenly
defined rings; until I remembered that, possibly, they were but
isolated patches, to which the enormous rotatory speed of the sun
had imparted a beltlike appearance. The sun, itself, was very much
greater than the sun I had known in the old-world days; and, from
this, I argued that it was considerably nearer.
At nights, the moon[6] still showed; but small and remote; and the
light she reflected was so dull and weak that she seemed little more
than the small, dim ghost of the olden moon, that I had known.
Gradually, the days and nights lengthened out, until they equaled a
space somewhat less than one of the old-earth hours; the sun rising
and setting like a great, ruddy bronze disk, crossed with ink-black
Page 117
bars. About this time, I found myself, able once more, to see the
gardens, with clearness. For the world had now grown very still, and
changeless. Yet, I am not correct in saying, 'gardens'; for there were
no gardens—nothing that I knew or recognized. In place thereof, I
looked out upon a vast plain, stretching away into distance. A little to
my left, there was a low range of hills. Everywhere, there was a
uniform, white covering of snow, in places rising into hummocks and
ridges.
It was only now, that I recognized how really great had been the
snowfall. In places it was vastly deep, as was witnessed by a great,
upleaping, wave-shaped hill, away to my right; though it is not
impossible, that this was due, in part, to some rise in the surface of
the ground. Strangely enough, the range of low hills to my left—
already mentioned—was not entirely covered with the universal
snow; instead, I could see their bare, dark sides showing in several
places. And everywhere and always there reigned an incredible
death-silence and desolation. The immutable, awful quiet of a dying
world.
All this time, the days and nights were lengthening, perceptibly.
Already, each day occupied, maybe, some two hours from dawn to
dusk. At night, I had been surprised to find that there were very few
stars overhead, and these small, though of an extraordinary
brightness; which I attributed to the peculiar, but clear, blackness of
the nighttime.
Away to the North, I could discern a nebulous sort of mistiness; not
unlike, in appearance, a small portion of the Milky Way. It might have
been an extremely remote star-cluster; or—the thought came to me
suddenly—perhaps it was the sidereal universe that I had known,
and now left far behind, forever—a small, dimly glowing mist of stars,
far in the depths of space.
Still, the days and nights lengthened, slowly. Each time, the sun rose
duller than it had set. And the dark belts increased in breadth.
gardens, with clearness. For the world had now grown very still, and
changeless. Yet, I am not correct in saying, 'gardens'; for there were
no gardens—nothing that I knew or recognized. In place thereof, I
looked out upon a vast plain, stretching away into distance. A little to
my left, there was a low range of hills. Everywhere, there was a
uniform, white covering of snow, in places rising into hummocks and
ridges.
It was only now, that I recognized how really great had been the
snowfall. In places it was vastly deep, as was witnessed by a great,
upleaping, wave-shaped hill, away to my right; though it is not
impossible, that this was due, in part, to some rise in the surface of
the ground. Strangely enough, the range of low hills to my left—
already mentioned—was not entirely covered with the universal
snow; instead, I could see their bare, dark sides showing in several
places. And everywhere and always there reigned an incredible
death-silence and desolation. The immutable, awful quiet of a dying
world.
All this time, the days and nights were lengthening, perceptibly.
Already, each day occupied, maybe, some two hours from dawn to
dusk. At night, I had been surprised to find that there were very few
stars overhead, and these small, though of an extraordinary
brightness; which I attributed to the peculiar, but clear, blackness of
the nighttime.
Away to the North, I could discern a nebulous sort of mistiness; not
unlike, in appearance, a small portion of the Milky Way. It might have
been an extremely remote star-cluster; or—the thought came to me
suddenly—perhaps it was the sidereal universe that I had known,
and now left far behind, forever—a small, dimly glowing mist of stars,
far in the depths of space.
Still, the days and nights lengthened, slowly. Each time, the sun rose
duller than it had set. And the dark belts increased in breadth.
Page 118
About this time, there happened a fresh thing. The sun, earth, and
sky were suddenly darkened, and, apparently, blotted out for a brief
space. I had a sense, a certain awareness (I could learn little by
sight), that the earth was enduring a very great fall of snow. Then, in
an instant, the veil that had obscured everything, vanished, and I
looked out, once more. A marvelous sight met my gaze. The hollow
in which this house, with its gardens, stands, was brimmed with
snow.[7] It lipped over the sill of my window. Everywhere, it lay, a
great level stretch of white, which caught and reflected, gloomily, the
somber coppery glows of the dying sun. The world had become a
shadowless plain, from horizon to horizon.
I glanced up at the sun. It shone with an extraordinary, dull
clearness. I saw it, now, as one who, until then, had seen it, only
through a partially obscuring medium. All about it, the sky had
become black, with a clear, deep blackness, frightful in its nearness,
and its unmeasured deep, and its utter unfriendliness. For a great
time, I looked into it, newly, and shaken and fearful. It was so near.
Had I been a child, I might have expressed some of my sensation
and distress, by saying that the sky had lost its roof.
Later, I turned, and peered about me, into the room. Everywhere, it
was covered with a thin shroud of the all-pervading white. I could see
it but dimly, by reason of the somber light that now lit the world. It
appeared to cling to the ruined walls; and the thick, soft dust of the
years, that covered the floor knee-deep, was nowhere visible. The
snow must have blown in through the open framework of the
windows. Yet, in no place had it drifted; but lay everywhere about the
great, old room, smooth and level. Moreover, there had been no
wind these many thousand years. But there was the snow,[8] as I
have told.
And all the earth was silent. And there was a cold, such as no living
man can ever have known.
The earth was now illuminated, by day, with a most doleful light,
beyond my power to describe. It seemed as though I looked at the
great plain, through the medium of a bronze-tinted sea.
sky were suddenly darkened, and, apparently, blotted out for a brief
space. I had a sense, a certain awareness (I could learn little by
sight), that the earth was enduring a very great fall of snow. Then, in
an instant, the veil that had obscured everything, vanished, and I
looked out, once more. A marvelous sight met my gaze. The hollow
in which this house, with its gardens, stands, was brimmed with
snow.[7] It lipped over the sill of my window. Everywhere, it lay, a
great level stretch of white, which caught and reflected, gloomily, the
somber coppery glows of the dying sun. The world had become a
shadowless plain, from horizon to horizon.
I glanced up at the sun. It shone with an extraordinary, dull
clearness. I saw it, now, as one who, until then, had seen it, only
through a partially obscuring medium. All about it, the sky had
become black, with a clear, deep blackness, frightful in its nearness,
and its unmeasured deep, and its utter unfriendliness. For a great
time, I looked into it, newly, and shaken and fearful. It was so near.
Had I been a child, I might have expressed some of my sensation
and distress, by saying that the sky had lost its roof.
Later, I turned, and peered about me, into the room. Everywhere, it
was covered with a thin shroud of the all-pervading white. I could see
it but dimly, by reason of the somber light that now lit the world. It
appeared to cling to the ruined walls; and the thick, soft dust of the
years, that covered the floor knee-deep, was nowhere visible. The
snow must have blown in through the open framework of the
windows. Yet, in no place had it drifted; but lay everywhere about the
great, old room, smooth and level. Moreover, there had been no
wind these many thousand years. But there was the snow,[8] as I
have told.
And all the earth was silent. And there was a cold, such as no living
man can ever have known.
The earth was now illuminated, by day, with a most doleful light,
beyond my power to describe. It seemed as though I looked at the
great plain, through the medium of a bronze-tinted sea.
Page 119
It was evident that the earth's rotatory movement was departing,
steadily.
The end came, all at once. The night had been the longest yet; and
when the dying sun showed, at last, above the world's edge, I had
grown so wearied of the dark, that I greeted it as a friend. It rose
steadily, until about twenty degrees above the horizon. Then, it
stopped suddenly, and, after a strange retrograde movement, hung
motionless—a great shield in the sky[9]. Only the circular rim of the
sun showed bright—only this, and one thin streak of light near the
equator.
Gradually, even this thread of light died out; and now, all that was left
of our great and glorious sun, was a vast dead disk, rimmed with a
thin circle of bronze-red light.
steadily.
The end came, all at once. The night had been the longest yet; and
when the dying sun showed, at last, above the world's edge, I had
grown so wearied of the dark, that I greeted it as a friend. It rose
steadily, until about twenty degrees above the horizon. Then, it
stopped suddenly, and, after a strange retrograde movement, hung
motionless—a great shield in the sky[9]. Only the circular rim of the
sun showed bright—only this, and one thin streak of light near the
equator.
Gradually, even this thread of light died out; and now, all that was left
of our great and glorious sun, was a vast dead disk, rimmed with a
thin circle of bronze-red light.
Page 120
XVIII
THE GREEN STAR
The world was held in a savage gloom—cold and intolerable.
Outside, all was quiet—quiet! From the dark room behind me, came
the occasional, soft thud[10] of falling matter—fragments of rotting
stone. So time passed, and night grasped the world, wrapping it in
wrappings of impenetrable blackness.
There was no night-sky, as we know it. Even the few straggling stars
had vanished, conclusively. I might have been in a shuttered room,
without a light; for all that I could see. Only, in the impalpableness of
gloom, opposite, burnt that vast, encircling hair of dull fire. Beyond
this, there was no ray in all the vastitude of night that surrounded
me; save that, far in the North, that soft, mistlike glow still shone.
Silently, years moved on. What period of time passed, I shall never
know. It seemed to me, waiting there, that eternities came and went,
stealthily; and still I watched. I could see only the glow of the sun's
edge, at times; for now, it had commenced to come and go—lighting
up a while, and again becoming extinguished.
All at once, during one of these periods of life, a sudden flame cut
across the night—a quick glare that lit up the dead earth, shortly;
giving me a glimpse of its flat lonesomeness. The light appeared to
come from the sun—shooting out from somewhere near its center,
diagonally. A moment, I gazed, startled. Then the leaping flame sank,
and the gloom fell again. But now it was not so dark; and the sun
was belted by a thin line of vivid, white light. I stared, intently. Had a
volcano broken out on the sun? Yet, I negatived the thought, as soon
as formed. I felt that the light had been far too intensely white, and
large, for such a cause.
THE GREEN STAR
The world was held in a savage gloom—cold and intolerable.
Outside, all was quiet—quiet! From the dark room behind me, came
the occasional, soft thud[10] of falling matter—fragments of rotting
stone. So time passed, and night grasped the world, wrapping it in
wrappings of impenetrable blackness.
There was no night-sky, as we know it. Even the few straggling stars
had vanished, conclusively. I might have been in a shuttered room,
without a light; for all that I could see. Only, in the impalpableness of
gloom, opposite, burnt that vast, encircling hair of dull fire. Beyond
this, there was no ray in all the vastitude of night that surrounded
me; save that, far in the North, that soft, mistlike glow still shone.
Silently, years moved on. What period of time passed, I shall never
know. It seemed to me, waiting there, that eternities came and went,
stealthily; and still I watched. I could see only the glow of the sun's
edge, at times; for now, it had commenced to come and go—lighting
up a while, and again becoming extinguished.
All at once, during one of these periods of life, a sudden flame cut
across the night—a quick glare that lit up the dead earth, shortly;
giving me a glimpse of its flat lonesomeness. The light appeared to
come from the sun—shooting out from somewhere near its center,
diagonally. A moment, I gazed, startled. Then the leaping flame sank,
and the gloom fell again. But now it was not so dark; and the sun
was belted by a thin line of vivid, white light. I stared, intently. Had a
volcano broken out on the sun? Yet, I negatived the thought, as soon
as formed. I felt that the light had been far too intensely white, and
large, for such a cause.
Page 121
Another idea there was, that suggested itself to me. It was, that one
of the inner planets had fallen into the sun—becoming incandescent,
under that impact. This theory appealed to me, as being more
plausible, and accounting more satisfactorily for the extraordinary
size and brilliance of the blaze, that had lit up the dead world, so
unexpectedly.
Full of interest and emotion, I stared, across the darkness, at that
line of white fire, cutting the night. One thing it told to me,
unmistakably: the sun was yet rotating at an enormous speed.[11]
Thus, I knew that the years were still fleeting at an incalculable rate;
though so far as the earth was concerned, life, and light, and time,
were things belonging to a period lost in the long gone ages.
After that one burst of flame, the light had shown, only as an
encircling band of bright fire. Now, however, as I watched, it began
slowly to sink into a ruddy tint, and, later, to a dark, copper-red color;
much as the sun had done. Presently, it sank to a deeper hue; and,
in a still further space of time, it began to fluctuate; having periods of
glowing, and anon, dying. Thus, after a great while, it disappeared.
Long before this, the smoldering edge of the sun had deadened into
blackness. And so, in that supremely future time, the world, dark and
intensely silent, rode on its gloomy orbit around the ponderous mass
of the dead sun.
My thoughts, at this period, can be scarcely described. At first, they
were chaotic and wanting in coherence. But, later, as the ages came
and went, my soul seemed to imbibe the very essence of the
oppressive solitude and dreariness, that held the earth.
With this feeling, there came a wonderful clearness of thought, and I
realized, despairingly, that the world might wander for ever, through
that enormous night. For a while, the unwholesome idea filled me,
with a sensation of overbearing desolation; so that I could have cried
like a child. In time, however, this feeling grew, almost insensibly,
less, and an unreasoning hope possessed me. Patiently, I waited.
of the inner planets had fallen into the sun—becoming incandescent,
under that impact. This theory appealed to me, as being more
plausible, and accounting more satisfactorily for the extraordinary
size and brilliance of the blaze, that had lit up the dead world, so
unexpectedly.
Full of interest and emotion, I stared, across the darkness, at that
line of white fire, cutting the night. One thing it told to me,
unmistakably: the sun was yet rotating at an enormous speed.[11]
Thus, I knew that the years were still fleeting at an incalculable rate;
though so far as the earth was concerned, life, and light, and time,
were things belonging to a period lost in the long gone ages.
After that one burst of flame, the light had shown, only as an
encircling band of bright fire. Now, however, as I watched, it began
slowly to sink into a ruddy tint, and, later, to a dark, copper-red color;
much as the sun had done. Presently, it sank to a deeper hue; and,
in a still further space of time, it began to fluctuate; having periods of
glowing, and anon, dying. Thus, after a great while, it disappeared.
Long before this, the smoldering edge of the sun had deadened into
blackness. And so, in that supremely future time, the world, dark and
intensely silent, rode on its gloomy orbit around the ponderous mass
of the dead sun.
My thoughts, at this period, can be scarcely described. At first, they
were chaotic and wanting in coherence. But, later, as the ages came
and went, my soul seemed to imbibe the very essence of the
oppressive solitude and dreariness, that held the earth.
With this feeling, there came a wonderful clearness of thought, and I
realized, despairingly, that the world might wander for ever, through
that enormous night. For a while, the unwholesome idea filled me,
with a sensation of overbearing desolation; so that I could have cried
like a child. In time, however, this feeling grew, almost insensibly,
less, and an unreasoning hope possessed me. Patiently, I waited.
Page 122
From time to time, the noise of dropping particles, behind in the
room, came dully to my ears. Once, I heard a loud crash, and turned,
instinctively, to look; forgetting, for the moment, the impenetrable
night in which every detail was submerged. In a while, my gaze
sought the heavens; turning, unconsciously, toward the North. Yes,
the nebulous glow still showed. Indeed, I could have almost
imagined that it looked somewhat plainer. For a long time, I kept my
gaze fixed upon it; feeling, in my lonely soul, that its soft haze was, in
some way, a tie with the past. Strange, the trifles from which one can
suck comfort! And yet, had I but known—But I shall come to that in
its proper time.
For a very long space, I watched, without experiencing any of the
desire for sleep, that would so soon have visited me in the old-earth
days. How I should have welcomed it; if only to have passed the
time, away from my perplexities and thoughts.
Several times, the comfortless sound of some great piece of
masonry falling, disturbed my meditations; and, once, it seemed I
could hear whispering in the room, behind me. Yet it was utterly
useless to try to see anything. Such blackness, as existed, scarcely
can be conceived. It was palpable, and hideously brutal to the sense;
as though something dead, pressed up against me—something soft,
and icily cold.
Under all this, there grew up within my mind, a great and
overwhelming distress of uneasiness, that left me, but to drop me
into an uncomfortable brooding. I felt that I must fight against it; and,
presently, hoping to distract my thoughts, I turned to the window, and
looked up toward the North, in search of the nebulous whiteness,
which, still, I believed to be the far and misty glowing of the universe
we had left. Even as I raised my eyes, I was thrilled with a feeling of
wonder; for, now, the hazy light had resolved into a single, great star,
of vivid green.
As I stared, astonished, the thought flashed into my mind; that the
earth must be traveling toward the star; not away, as I had imagined.
Next, that it could not be the universe the earth had left; but,
room, came dully to my ears. Once, I heard a loud crash, and turned,
instinctively, to look; forgetting, for the moment, the impenetrable
night in which every detail was submerged. In a while, my gaze
sought the heavens; turning, unconsciously, toward the North. Yes,
the nebulous glow still showed. Indeed, I could have almost
imagined that it looked somewhat plainer. For a long time, I kept my
gaze fixed upon it; feeling, in my lonely soul, that its soft haze was, in
some way, a tie with the past. Strange, the trifles from which one can
suck comfort! And yet, had I but known—But I shall come to that in
its proper time.
For a very long space, I watched, without experiencing any of the
desire for sleep, that would so soon have visited me in the old-earth
days. How I should have welcomed it; if only to have passed the
time, away from my perplexities and thoughts.
Several times, the comfortless sound of some great piece of
masonry falling, disturbed my meditations; and, once, it seemed I
could hear whispering in the room, behind me. Yet it was utterly
useless to try to see anything. Such blackness, as existed, scarcely
can be conceived. It was palpable, and hideously brutal to the sense;
as though something dead, pressed up against me—something soft,
and icily cold.
Under all this, there grew up within my mind, a great and
overwhelming distress of uneasiness, that left me, but to drop me
into an uncomfortable brooding. I felt that I must fight against it; and,
presently, hoping to distract my thoughts, I turned to the window, and
looked up toward the North, in search of the nebulous whiteness,
which, still, I believed to be the far and misty glowing of the universe
we had left. Even as I raised my eyes, I was thrilled with a feeling of
wonder; for, now, the hazy light had resolved into a single, great star,
of vivid green.
As I stared, astonished, the thought flashed into my mind; that the
earth must be traveling toward the star; not away, as I had imagined.
Next, that it could not be the universe the earth had left; but,
Page 123
possibly, an outlying star, belonging to some vast star-cluster, hidden
in the enormous depths of space. With a sense of commingled awe
and curiosity, I watched it, wondering what new thing was to be
revealed to me.
For a while, vague thoughts and speculations occupied me, during
which my gaze dwelt insatiably upon that one spot of light, in the
otherwise pitlike darkness. Hope grew up within me, banishing the
oppression of despair, that had seemed to stifle me. Wherever the
earth was traveling, it was, at least, going once more toward the
realms of light. Light! One must spend an eternity wrapped in
soundless night, to understand the full horror of being without it.
Slowly, but surely, the star grew upon my vision, until, in time, it
shone as brightly as had the planet Jupiter, in the old-earth days.
With increased size, its color became more impressive; reminding
me of a huge emerald, scintillating rays of fire across the world.
Years fled away in silence, and the green star grew into a great
splash of flame in the sky. A little later, I saw a thing that filled me
with amazement. It was the ghostly outline of a vast crescent, in the
night; a gigantic new moon, seeming to be growing out of the
surrounding gloom. Utterly bemused, I stared at it. It appeared to be
quite close—comparatively; and I puzzled to understand how the
earth had come so near to it, without my having seen it before.
The light, thrown by the star, grew stronger; and, presently, I was
aware that it was possible to see the earthscape again; though
indistinctly. Awhile, I stared, trying to make out whether I could
distinguish any detail of the world's surface, but I found the light
insufficient. In a little, I gave up the attempt, and glanced once more
toward the star. Even in the short space, that my attention had been
diverted, it had increased considerably, and seemed now, to my
bewildered sight, about a quarter of the size of the full moon. The
light it threw, was extraordinarily powerful; yet its color was so
abominably unfamiliar, that such of the world as I could see, showed
unreal; more as though I looked out upon a landscape of shadow,
than aught else.
in the enormous depths of space. With a sense of commingled awe
and curiosity, I watched it, wondering what new thing was to be
revealed to me.
For a while, vague thoughts and speculations occupied me, during
which my gaze dwelt insatiably upon that one spot of light, in the
otherwise pitlike darkness. Hope grew up within me, banishing the
oppression of despair, that had seemed to stifle me. Wherever the
earth was traveling, it was, at least, going once more toward the
realms of light. Light! One must spend an eternity wrapped in
soundless night, to understand the full horror of being without it.
Slowly, but surely, the star grew upon my vision, until, in time, it
shone as brightly as had the planet Jupiter, in the old-earth days.
With increased size, its color became more impressive; reminding
me of a huge emerald, scintillating rays of fire across the world.
Years fled away in silence, and the green star grew into a great
splash of flame in the sky. A little later, I saw a thing that filled me
with amazement. It was the ghostly outline of a vast crescent, in the
night; a gigantic new moon, seeming to be growing out of the
surrounding gloom. Utterly bemused, I stared at it. It appeared to be
quite close—comparatively; and I puzzled to understand how the
earth had come so near to it, without my having seen it before.
The light, thrown by the star, grew stronger; and, presently, I was
aware that it was possible to see the earthscape again; though
indistinctly. Awhile, I stared, trying to make out whether I could
distinguish any detail of the world's surface, but I found the light
insufficient. In a little, I gave up the attempt, and glanced once more
toward the star. Even in the short space, that my attention had been
diverted, it had increased considerably, and seemed now, to my
bewildered sight, about a quarter of the size of the full moon. The
light it threw, was extraordinarily powerful; yet its color was so
abominably unfamiliar, that such of the world as I could see, showed
unreal; more as though I looked out upon a landscape of shadow,
than aught else.
Page 124
All this time, the great crescent was increasing in brightness, and
began, now, to shine with a perceptible shade of green. Steadily, the
star increased in size and brilliancy, until it showed, fully as large as
half a full moon; and, as it grew greater and brighter, so did the vast
crescent throw out more and more light, though of an ever
deepening hue of green. Under the combined blaze of their
radiances, the wilderness that stretched before me, became steadily
more visible. Soon, I seemed able to stare across the whole world,
which now appeared, beneath the strange light, terrible in its cold
and awful, flat dreariness.
It was a little later, that my attention was drawn to the fact, that the
great star of green flame, was slowly sinking out of the North, toward
the East. At first, I could scarcely believe that I saw aright; but soon
there could be no doubt that it was so. Gradually, it sank, and, as it
fell, the vast crescent of glowing green, began to dwindle and
dwindle, until it became a mere arc of light, against the livid colored
sky. Later it vanished, disappearing in the self-same spot from which
I had seen it slowly emerge.
By this time, the star had come to within some thirty degrees of the
hidden horizon. In size it could now have rivaled the moon at its full;
though, even yet, I could not distinguish its disk. This fact led me to
conceive that it was, still, an extraordinary distance away; and, this
being so, I knew that its size must be huge, beyond the conception
of man to understand or imagine.
Suddenly, as I watched, the lower edge of the star vanished—cut by
a straight, dark line. A minute—or a century—passed, and it dipped
lower, until the half of it had disappeared from sight. Far away out on
the great plain, I saw a monstrous shadow blotting it out, and
advancing swiftly. Only a third of the star was visible now. Then, like
a flash, the solution of this extraordinary phenomenon revealed itself
to me. The star was sinking behind the enormous mass of the dead
sun. Or rather, the sun—obedient to its attraction—was rising toward
it,[12] with the earth following in its trail. As these thoughts expanded
in my mind, the star vanished; being completely hidden by the
began, now, to shine with a perceptible shade of green. Steadily, the
star increased in size and brilliancy, until it showed, fully as large as
half a full moon; and, as it grew greater and brighter, so did the vast
crescent throw out more and more light, though of an ever
deepening hue of green. Under the combined blaze of their
radiances, the wilderness that stretched before me, became steadily
more visible. Soon, I seemed able to stare across the whole world,
which now appeared, beneath the strange light, terrible in its cold
and awful, flat dreariness.
It was a little later, that my attention was drawn to the fact, that the
great star of green flame, was slowly sinking out of the North, toward
the East. At first, I could scarcely believe that I saw aright; but soon
there could be no doubt that it was so. Gradually, it sank, and, as it
fell, the vast crescent of glowing green, began to dwindle and
dwindle, until it became a mere arc of light, against the livid colored
sky. Later it vanished, disappearing in the self-same spot from which
I had seen it slowly emerge.
By this time, the star had come to within some thirty degrees of the
hidden horizon. In size it could now have rivaled the moon at its full;
though, even yet, I could not distinguish its disk. This fact led me to
conceive that it was, still, an extraordinary distance away; and, this
being so, I knew that its size must be huge, beyond the conception
of man to understand or imagine.
Suddenly, as I watched, the lower edge of the star vanished—cut by
a straight, dark line. A minute—or a century—passed, and it dipped
lower, until the half of it had disappeared from sight. Far away out on
the great plain, I saw a monstrous shadow blotting it out, and
advancing swiftly. Only a third of the star was visible now. Then, like
a flash, the solution of this extraordinary phenomenon revealed itself
to me. The star was sinking behind the enormous mass of the dead
sun. Or rather, the sun—obedient to its attraction—was rising toward
it,[12] with the earth following in its trail. As these thoughts expanded
in my mind, the star vanished; being completely hidden by the
Page 125
tremendous bulk of the sun. Over the earth there fell, once more, the
brooding night.
With the darkness, came an intolerable feeling of loneliness and
dread. For the first time, I thought of the Pit, and its inmates. After
that, there rose in my memory the still more terrible Thing, that had
haunted the shores of the Sea of Sleep, and lurked in the shadows
of this old building. Where were they? I wondered—and shivered
with miserable thoughts. For a time, fear held me, and I prayed,
wildly and incoherently, for some ray of light with which to dispel the
cold blackness that enveloped the world.
How long I waited, it is impossible to say—certainly for a very great
period. Then, all at once, I saw a loom of light shine out ahead.
Gradually, it became more distinct. Suddenly, a ray of vivid green,
flashed across the darkness. At the same moment, I saw a thin line
of livid flame, far in the night. An instant, it seemed, and it had grown
into a great clot of fire; beneath which, the world lay bathed in a
blaze of emerald green light. Steadily it grew, until, presently, the
whole of the green star had come into sight again. But now, it could
be scarcely called a star; for it had increased to vast proportions,
being incomparably greater than the sun had been in the olden time.
"Then, as I stared, I became aware that I could see the edge of the
lifeless sun, glowing like a great crescent-moon. Slowly, its lighted
surface, broadened out to me, until half of its diameter was visible;
and the star began to drop away on my right. Time passed, and the
earth moved on, slowly traversing the tremendous face of the dead
sun." [13]
Gradually, as the earth traveled forward, the star fell still more to the
right; until, at last, it shone on the back of the house, sending a flood
of broken rays, in through the skeletonlike walls. Glancing upward, I
saw that much of the ceiling had vanished, enabling me to see that
the upper storeys were even more decayed. The roof had, evidently,
gone entirely; and I could see the green effulgence of the Starlight
shining in, slantingly.
brooding night.
With the darkness, came an intolerable feeling of loneliness and
dread. For the first time, I thought of the Pit, and its inmates. After
that, there rose in my memory the still more terrible Thing, that had
haunted the shores of the Sea of Sleep, and lurked in the shadows
of this old building. Where were they? I wondered—and shivered
with miserable thoughts. For a time, fear held me, and I prayed,
wildly and incoherently, for some ray of light with which to dispel the
cold blackness that enveloped the world.
How long I waited, it is impossible to say—certainly for a very great
period. Then, all at once, I saw a loom of light shine out ahead.
Gradually, it became more distinct. Suddenly, a ray of vivid green,
flashed across the darkness. At the same moment, I saw a thin line
of livid flame, far in the night. An instant, it seemed, and it had grown
into a great clot of fire; beneath which, the world lay bathed in a
blaze of emerald green light. Steadily it grew, until, presently, the
whole of the green star had come into sight again. But now, it could
be scarcely called a star; for it had increased to vast proportions,
being incomparably greater than the sun had been in the olden time.
"Then, as I stared, I became aware that I could see the edge of the
lifeless sun, glowing like a great crescent-moon. Slowly, its lighted
surface, broadened out to me, until half of its diameter was visible;
and the star began to drop away on my right. Time passed, and the
earth moved on, slowly traversing the tremendous face of the dead
sun." [13]
Gradually, as the earth traveled forward, the star fell still more to the
right; until, at last, it shone on the back of the house, sending a flood
of broken rays, in through the skeletonlike walls. Glancing upward, I
saw that much of the ceiling had vanished, enabling me to see that
the upper storeys were even more decayed. The roof had, evidently,
gone entirely; and I could see the green effulgence of the Starlight
shining in, slantingly.
Page 126
Page 127
XIX
THE END OF THE SOLAR SYSTEM
From the abutment, where once had been the windows, through
which I had watched that first, fatal dawn, I could see that the sun
was hugely greater, than it had been, when first the Star lit the world.
So great was it, that its lower edge seemed almost to touch the far
horizon. Even as I watched, I imagined that it drew closer. The
radiance of green that lit the frozen earth, grew steadily brighter.
Thus, for a long space, things were. Then, on a sudden, I saw that
the sun was changing shape, and growing smaller, just as the moon
would have done in past time. In a while, only a third of the
illuminated part was turned toward the earth. The Star bore away on
the left.
Gradually, as the world moved on, the Star shone upon the front of
the house, once more; while the sun showed, only as a great bow of
green fire. An instant, it seemed, and the sun had vanished. The Star
was still fully visible. Then the earth moved into the black shadow of
the sun, and all was night—Night, black, starless, and intolerable.
Filled with tumultuous thoughts, I watched across the night—waiting.
Years, it may have been, and then, in the dark house behind me, the
clotted stillness of the world was broken. I seemed to hear a soft
padding of many feet, and a faint, inarticulate whisper of sound, grew
on my sense. I looked 'round into the blackness, and saw a multitude
of eyes. As I stared, they increased, and appeared to come toward
me. For an instant, I stood, unable to move. Then a hideous swine-
noise[14] rose up into the night; and, at that, I leapt from the window,
out on to the frozen world. I have a confused notion of having run
awhile; and, after that, I just waited—waited. Several times, I heard
shrieks; but always as though from a distance. Except for these
THE END OF THE SOLAR SYSTEM
From the abutment, where once had been the windows, through
which I had watched that first, fatal dawn, I could see that the sun
was hugely greater, than it had been, when first the Star lit the world.
So great was it, that its lower edge seemed almost to touch the far
horizon. Even as I watched, I imagined that it drew closer. The
radiance of green that lit the frozen earth, grew steadily brighter.
Thus, for a long space, things were. Then, on a sudden, I saw that
the sun was changing shape, and growing smaller, just as the moon
would have done in past time. In a while, only a third of the
illuminated part was turned toward the earth. The Star bore away on
the left.
Gradually, as the world moved on, the Star shone upon the front of
the house, once more; while the sun showed, only as a great bow of
green fire. An instant, it seemed, and the sun had vanished. The Star
was still fully visible. Then the earth moved into the black shadow of
the sun, and all was night—Night, black, starless, and intolerable.
Filled with tumultuous thoughts, I watched across the night—waiting.
Years, it may have been, and then, in the dark house behind me, the
clotted stillness of the world was broken. I seemed to hear a soft
padding of many feet, and a faint, inarticulate whisper of sound, grew
on my sense. I looked 'round into the blackness, and saw a multitude
of eyes. As I stared, they increased, and appeared to come toward
me. For an instant, I stood, unable to move. Then a hideous swine-
noise[14] rose up into the night; and, at that, I leapt from the window,
out on to the frozen world. I have a confused notion of having run
awhile; and, after that, I just waited—waited. Several times, I heard
shrieks; but always as though from a distance. Except for these
Page 128
sounds, I had no idea of the whereabouts of the house. Time moved
onward. I was conscious of little, save a sensation of cold and
hopelessness and fear.
An age, it seemed, and there came a glow, that told of the coming
light. It grew, tardily. Then—with a loom of unearthly glory—the first
ray from the Green Star, struck over the edge of the dark sun, and lit
the world. It fell upon a great, ruined structure, some two hundred
yards away. It was the house. Staring, I saw a fearsome sight—over
its walls crawled a legion of unholy things, almost covering the old
building, from tottering towers to base. I could see them, plainly; they
were the Swine-creatures.
The world moved out into the light of the Star, and I saw that, now, it
seemed to stretch across a quarter of the heavens. The glory of its
livid light was so tremendous, that it appeared to fill the sky with
quivering flames. Then, I saw the sun. It was so close that half of its
diameter lay below the horizon; and, as the world circled across its
face, it seemed to tower right up into the sky, a stupendous dome of
emerald colored fire. From time to time, I glanced toward the house;
but the Swine-things seemed unaware of my proximity.
Years appeared to pass, slowly. The earth had almost reached the
center of the sun's disk. The light from the Green Sun—as now it
must be called—shone through the interstices, that gapped the
mouldered walls of the old house, giving them the appearance of
being wrapped in green flames. The Swine-creatures still crawled
about the walls.
Suddenly, there rose a loud roar of swine-voices, and, up from the
center of the roofless house, shot a vast column of blood-red flame. I
saw the little, twisted towers and turrets flash into fire; yet still
preserving their twisted crookedness. The beams of the Green Sun,
beat upon the house, and intermingled with its lurid glows; so that it
appeared a blazing furnace of red and green fire.
Fascinated, I watched, until an overwhelming sense of coming
danger, drew my attention. I glanced up, and, at once, it was borne
onward. I was conscious of little, save a sensation of cold and
hopelessness and fear.
An age, it seemed, and there came a glow, that told of the coming
light. It grew, tardily. Then—with a loom of unearthly glory—the first
ray from the Green Star, struck over the edge of the dark sun, and lit
the world. It fell upon a great, ruined structure, some two hundred
yards away. It was the house. Staring, I saw a fearsome sight—over
its walls crawled a legion of unholy things, almost covering the old
building, from tottering towers to base. I could see them, plainly; they
were the Swine-creatures.
The world moved out into the light of the Star, and I saw that, now, it
seemed to stretch across a quarter of the heavens. The glory of its
livid light was so tremendous, that it appeared to fill the sky with
quivering flames. Then, I saw the sun. It was so close that half of its
diameter lay below the horizon; and, as the world circled across its
face, it seemed to tower right up into the sky, a stupendous dome of
emerald colored fire. From time to time, I glanced toward the house;
but the Swine-things seemed unaware of my proximity.
Years appeared to pass, slowly. The earth had almost reached the
center of the sun's disk. The light from the Green Sun—as now it
must be called—shone through the interstices, that gapped the
mouldered walls of the old house, giving them the appearance of
being wrapped in green flames. The Swine-creatures still crawled
about the walls.
Suddenly, there rose a loud roar of swine-voices, and, up from the
center of the roofless house, shot a vast column of blood-red flame. I
saw the little, twisted towers and turrets flash into fire; yet still
preserving their twisted crookedness. The beams of the Green Sun,
beat upon the house, and intermingled with its lurid glows; so that it
appeared a blazing furnace of red and green fire.
Fascinated, I watched, until an overwhelming sense of coming
danger, drew my attention. I glanced up, and, at once, it was borne
Page 129
upon me, that the sun was closer; so close, in fact, that it seemed to
overhang the world. Then—I know not how—I was caught up into
strange heights—floating like a bubble in the awful effulgence.
Far below me, I saw the earth, with the burning house leaping into
an ever growing mountain of flame, 'round about it, the ground
appeared to be glowing; and, in places, heavy wreaths of yellow
smoke ascended from the earth. It seemed as though the world were
becoming ignited from that one plague-spot of fire. Faintly, I could
see the Swine-things. They appeared quite unharmed. Then the
ground seemed to cave in, suddenly, and the house, with its load of
foul creatures, disappeared into the depths of the earth, sending a
strange, blood colored cloud into the heights. I remembered the hell
Pit under the house.
In a while, I looked 'round. The huge bulk of the sun, rose high above
me. The distance between it and the earth, grew rapidly less.
Suddenly, the earth appeared to shoot forward. In a moment, it had
traversed the space between it and the sun. I heard no sound; but,
out from the sun's face, gushed an ever-growing tongue of dazzling
flame. It seemed to leap, almost to the distant Green Sun—shearing
through the emerald light, a very cataract of blinding fire. It reached
its limit, and sank; and, on the sun, glowed a vast splash of burning
white—the grave of the earth.
The sun was very close to me, now. Presently, I found that I was
rising higher; until, at last, I rode above it, in the emptiness. The
Green Sun was now so huge that its breadth seemed to fill up all the
sky, ahead. I looked down, and noted that the sun was passing
directly beneath me.
A year may have gone by—or a century—and I was left, suspended,
alone. The sun showed far in front—a black, circular mass, against
the molten splendor of the great, Green Orb. Near one edge, I
observed that a lurid glow had appeared, marking the place where
the earth had fallen. By this, I knew that the long-dead sun was still
revolving, though with great slowness.
overhang the world. Then—I know not how—I was caught up into
strange heights—floating like a bubble in the awful effulgence.
Far below me, I saw the earth, with the burning house leaping into
an ever growing mountain of flame, 'round about it, the ground
appeared to be glowing; and, in places, heavy wreaths of yellow
smoke ascended from the earth. It seemed as though the world were
becoming ignited from that one plague-spot of fire. Faintly, I could
see the Swine-things. They appeared quite unharmed. Then the
ground seemed to cave in, suddenly, and the house, with its load of
foul creatures, disappeared into the depths of the earth, sending a
strange, blood colored cloud into the heights. I remembered the hell
Pit under the house.
In a while, I looked 'round. The huge bulk of the sun, rose high above
me. The distance between it and the earth, grew rapidly less.
Suddenly, the earth appeared to shoot forward. In a moment, it had
traversed the space between it and the sun. I heard no sound; but,
out from the sun's face, gushed an ever-growing tongue of dazzling
flame. It seemed to leap, almost to the distant Green Sun—shearing
through the emerald light, a very cataract of blinding fire. It reached
its limit, and sank; and, on the sun, glowed a vast splash of burning
white—the grave of the earth.
The sun was very close to me, now. Presently, I found that I was
rising higher; until, at last, I rode above it, in the emptiness. The
Green Sun was now so huge that its breadth seemed to fill up all the
sky, ahead. I looked down, and noted that the sun was passing
directly beneath me.
A year may have gone by—or a century—and I was left, suspended,
alone. The sun showed far in front—a black, circular mass, against
the molten splendor of the great, Green Orb. Near one edge, I
observed that a lurid glow had appeared, marking the place where
the earth had fallen. By this, I knew that the long-dead sun was still
revolving, though with great slowness.
Page 130
Afar to my right, I seemed to catch, at times, a faint glow of whitish
light. For a great time, I was uncertain whether to put this down to
fancy or not. Thus, for a while, I stared, with fresh wonderings; until,
at last, I knew that it was no imaginary thing; but a reality. It grew
brighter; and, presently, there slid out of the green, a pale globe of
softest white. It came nearer, and I saw that it was apparently
surrounded by a robe of gently glowing clouds. Time passed....
I glanced toward the diminishing sun. It showed, only as a dark blot
on the face of the Green Sun. As I watched, I saw it grow smaller,
steadily, as though rushing toward the superior orb, at an immense
speed. Intently, I stared. What would happen? I was conscious of
extraordinary emotions, as I realized that it would strike the Green
Sun. It grew no bigger than a pea, and I looked, with my whole soul,
to witness the final end of our System—that system which had borne
the world through so many aeons, with its multitudinous sorrows and
joys; and now—
Suddenly, something crossed my vision, cutting from sight all vestige
of the spectacle I watched with such soul-interest. What happened to
the dead sun, I did not see; but I have no reason—in the light of that
which I saw afterward—to disbelieve that it fell into the strange fire of
the Green Sun, and so perished.
And then, suddenly, an extraordinary question rose in my mind,
whether this stupendous globe of green fire might not be the vast
Central Sun—the great sun, 'round which our universe and countless
others revolve. I felt confused. I thought of the probable end of the
dead sun, and another suggestion came, dumbly—Do the dead stars
make the Green Sun their grave? The idea appealed to me with no
sense of grotesqueness; but rather as something both possible and
probable.
light. For a great time, I was uncertain whether to put this down to
fancy or not. Thus, for a while, I stared, with fresh wonderings; until,
at last, I knew that it was no imaginary thing; but a reality. It grew
brighter; and, presently, there slid out of the green, a pale globe of
softest white. It came nearer, and I saw that it was apparently
surrounded by a robe of gently glowing clouds. Time passed....
I glanced toward the diminishing sun. It showed, only as a dark blot
on the face of the Green Sun. As I watched, I saw it grow smaller,
steadily, as though rushing toward the superior orb, at an immense
speed. Intently, I stared. What would happen? I was conscious of
extraordinary emotions, as I realized that it would strike the Green
Sun. It grew no bigger than a pea, and I looked, with my whole soul,
to witness the final end of our System—that system which had borne
the world through so many aeons, with its multitudinous sorrows and
joys; and now—
Suddenly, something crossed my vision, cutting from sight all vestige
of the spectacle I watched with such soul-interest. What happened to
the dead sun, I did not see; but I have no reason—in the light of that
which I saw afterward—to disbelieve that it fell into the strange fire of
the Green Sun, and so perished.
And then, suddenly, an extraordinary question rose in my mind,
whether this stupendous globe of green fire might not be the vast
Central Sun—the great sun, 'round which our universe and countless
others revolve. I felt confused. I thought of the probable end of the
dead sun, and another suggestion came, dumbly—Do the dead stars
make the Green Sun their grave? The idea appealed to me with no
sense of grotesqueness; but rather as something both possible and
probable.
Page 131
XX
THE CELESTIAL GLOBES
For a while, many thoughts crowded my mind, so that I was unable
to do aught, save stare, blindly, before me. I seemed whelmed in a
sea of doubt and wonder and sorrowful remembrance.
It was later, that I came out of my bewilderment. I looked about,
dazedly. Thus, I saw so extraordinary a sight that, for a while, I could
scarcely believe I was not still wrapped in the visionary tumult of my
own thoughts. Out of the reigning green, had grown a boundless
river of softly shimmering globes—each one enfolded in a wondrous
fleece of pure cloud. They reached, both above and below me, to an
unknown distance; and, not only hid the shining of the Green Sun;
but supplied, in place thereof, a tender glow of light, that suffused
itself around me, like unto nothing I have ever seen, before or since.
In a little, I noticed that there was about these spheres, a sort of
transparency, almost as though they were formed of clouded crystal,
within which burned a radiance—gentle and subdued. They moved
on, past me, continually, floating onward at no great speed; but
rather as though they had eternity before them. A great while, I
watched, and could perceive no end to them. At times, I seemed to
distinguish faces, amid the cloudiness; but strangely indistinct, as
though partly real, and partly formed of the mistiness through which
they showed.
For a long time, I waited, passively, with a sense of growing content.
I had no longer that feeling of unutterable loneliness; but felt, rather,
that I was less alone, than I had been for kalpas of years. This
feeling of contentment, increased, so that I would have been
satisfied to float in company with those celestial globules, forever.
THE CELESTIAL GLOBES
For a while, many thoughts crowded my mind, so that I was unable
to do aught, save stare, blindly, before me. I seemed whelmed in a
sea of doubt and wonder and sorrowful remembrance.
It was later, that I came out of my bewilderment. I looked about,
dazedly. Thus, I saw so extraordinary a sight that, for a while, I could
scarcely believe I was not still wrapped in the visionary tumult of my
own thoughts. Out of the reigning green, had grown a boundless
river of softly shimmering globes—each one enfolded in a wondrous
fleece of pure cloud. They reached, both above and below me, to an
unknown distance; and, not only hid the shining of the Green Sun;
but supplied, in place thereof, a tender glow of light, that suffused
itself around me, like unto nothing I have ever seen, before or since.
In a little, I noticed that there was about these spheres, a sort of
transparency, almost as though they were formed of clouded crystal,
within which burned a radiance—gentle and subdued. They moved
on, past me, continually, floating onward at no great speed; but
rather as though they had eternity before them. A great while, I
watched, and could perceive no end to them. At times, I seemed to
distinguish faces, amid the cloudiness; but strangely indistinct, as
though partly real, and partly formed of the mistiness through which
they showed.
For a long time, I waited, passively, with a sense of growing content.
I had no longer that feeling of unutterable loneliness; but felt, rather,
that I was less alone, than I had been for kalpas of years. This
feeling of contentment, increased, so that I would have been
satisfied to float in company with those celestial globules, forever.
Page 132
Ages slipped by, and I saw the shadowy faces, with increased
frequency, also with greater plainness. Whether this was due to my
soul having become more attuned to its surroundings, I cannot tell—
probably it was so. But, however this may be, I am assured now,
only of the fact that I became steadily more conscious of a new
mystery about me, telling me that I had, indeed, penetrated within
the borderland of some unthought-of region—some subtle, intangible
place, or form, of existence.
The enormous stream of luminous spheres continued to pass me, at
an unvarying rate—countless millions; and still they came, showing
no signs of ending, nor even diminishing.
Then, as I was borne, silently, upon the unbuoying ether, I felt a
sudden, irresistible, forward movement, toward one of the passing
globes. An instant, and I was beside it. Then, I slid through, into the
interior, without experiencing the least resistance, of any description.
For a short while, I could see nothing; and waited, curiously.
All at once, I became aware that a sound broke the inconceivable
stillness. It was like the murmur of a great sea at calm—a sea
breathing in its sleep. Gradually, the mist that obscured my sight,
began to thin away; and so, in time, my vision dwelt once again upon
the silent surface of the Sea of Sleep.
For a little, I gazed, and could scarcely believe I saw aright. I glanced
'round. There was the great globe of pale fire, swimming, as I had
seen it before, a short distance above the dim horizon. To my left, far
across the sea, I discovered, presently, a faint line, as of thin haze,
which I guessed to be the shore, where my Love and I had met,
during those wonderful periods of soul-wandering, that had been
granted to me in the old earth days.
Another, a troubled, memory came to me—of the Formless Thing
that had haunted the shores of the Sea of Sleep. The guardian of
that silent, echoless place. These, and other, details, I remembered,
and knew, without doubt that I was looking out upon that same sea.
With the assurance, I was filled with an overwhelming feeling of
frequency, also with greater plainness. Whether this was due to my
soul having become more attuned to its surroundings, I cannot tell—
probably it was so. But, however this may be, I am assured now,
only of the fact that I became steadily more conscious of a new
mystery about me, telling me that I had, indeed, penetrated within
the borderland of some unthought-of region—some subtle, intangible
place, or form, of existence.
The enormous stream of luminous spheres continued to pass me, at
an unvarying rate—countless millions; and still they came, showing
no signs of ending, nor even diminishing.
Then, as I was borne, silently, upon the unbuoying ether, I felt a
sudden, irresistible, forward movement, toward one of the passing
globes. An instant, and I was beside it. Then, I slid through, into the
interior, without experiencing the least resistance, of any description.
For a short while, I could see nothing; and waited, curiously.
All at once, I became aware that a sound broke the inconceivable
stillness. It was like the murmur of a great sea at calm—a sea
breathing in its sleep. Gradually, the mist that obscured my sight,
began to thin away; and so, in time, my vision dwelt once again upon
the silent surface of the Sea of Sleep.
For a little, I gazed, and could scarcely believe I saw aright. I glanced
'round. There was the great globe of pale fire, swimming, as I had
seen it before, a short distance above the dim horizon. To my left, far
across the sea, I discovered, presently, a faint line, as of thin haze,
which I guessed to be the shore, where my Love and I had met,
during those wonderful periods of soul-wandering, that had been
granted to me in the old earth days.
Another, a troubled, memory came to me—of the Formless Thing
that had haunted the shores of the Sea of Sleep. The guardian of
that silent, echoless place. These, and other, details, I remembered,
and knew, without doubt that I was looking out upon that same sea.
With the assurance, I was filled with an overwhelming feeling of
Page 133
surprise, and joy, and shaken expectancy, conceiving it possible that
I was about to see my Love, again. Intently, I gazed around; but
could catch no sight of her. At that, for a little, I felt hopeless.
Fervently, I prayed, and ever peered, anxiously.... How still was the
sea!
Down, far beneath me, I could see the many trails of changeful fire,
that had drawn my attention, formerly. Vaguely, I wondered what
caused them; also, I remembered that I had intended to ask my dear
One about them, as well as many other matters—and I had been
forced to leave her, before the half that I had wished to say, was
said.
My thoughts came back with a leap. I was conscious that something
had touched me. I turned quickly. God, Thou wert indeed gracious—
it was She! She looked up into my eyes, with an eager longing, and I
looked down to her, with all my soul. I should like to have held her;
but the glorious purity of her face, kept me afar. Then, out of the
winding mist, she put her dear arms. Her whisper came to me, soft
as the rustle of a passing cloud. 'Dearest!' she said. That was all; but
I had heard, and, in a moment I held her to me—as I prayed—
forever.
In a little, she spoke of many things, and I listened. Willingly, would I
have done so through all the ages that are to come. At times, I
whispered back, and my whispers brought to her spirit face, once
more, an indescribably delicate tint—the bloom of love. Later, I
spoke more freely, and to each word she listened, and made answer,
delightfully; so that, already, I was in Paradise.
She and I; and nothing, save the silent, spacious void to see us; and
only the quiet waters of the Sea of Sleep to hear us.
Long before, the floating multitude of cloud-enfolded spheres had
vanished into nothingness. Thus, we looked upon the face of the
slumberous deeps, and were alone. Alone, God, I would be thus
alone in the hereafter, and yet be never lonely! I had her, and,
greater than this, she had me. Aye, aeon-aged me; and on this
I was about to see my Love, again. Intently, I gazed around; but
could catch no sight of her. At that, for a little, I felt hopeless.
Fervently, I prayed, and ever peered, anxiously.... How still was the
sea!
Down, far beneath me, I could see the many trails of changeful fire,
that had drawn my attention, formerly. Vaguely, I wondered what
caused them; also, I remembered that I had intended to ask my dear
One about them, as well as many other matters—and I had been
forced to leave her, before the half that I had wished to say, was
said.
My thoughts came back with a leap. I was conscious that something
had touched me. I turned quickly. God, Thou wert indeed gracious—
it was She! She looked up into my eyes, with an eager longing, and I
looked down to her, with all my soul. I should like to have held her;
but the glorious purity of her face, kept me afar. Then, out of the
winding mist, she put her dear arms. Her whisper came to me, soft
as the rustle of a passing cloud. 'Dearest!' she said. That was all; but
I had heard, and, in a moment I held her to me—as I prayed—
forever.
In a little, she spoke of many things, and I listened. Willingly, would I
have done so through all the ages that are to come. At times, I
whispered back, and my whispers brought to her spirit face, once
more, an indescribably delicate tint—the bloom of love. Later, I
spoke more freely, and to each word she listened, and made answer,
delightfully; so that, already, I was in Paradise.
She and I; and nothing, save the silent, spacious void to see us; and
only the quiet waters of the Sea of Sleep to hear us.
Long before, the floating multitude of cloud-enfolded spheres had
vanished into nothingness. Thus, we looked upon the face of the
slumberous deeps, and were alone. Alone, God, I would be thus
alone in the hereafter, and yet be never lonely! I had her, and,
greater than this, she had me. Aye, aeon-aged me; and on this
Page 134
thought, and some others, I hope to exist through the few remaining
years that may yet lie between us.
years that may yet lie between us.
Page 135
XXI
THE DARK SUN
How long our souls lay in the arms of joy, I cannot say; but, all at
once, I was waked from my happiness, by a diminution of the pale
and gentle light that lit the Sea of Sleep. I turned toward the huge,
white orb, with a premonition of coming trouble. One side of it was
curving inward, as though a convex, black shadow were sweeping
across it. My memory went back. It was thus, that the darkness had
come, before our last parting. I turned toward my Love, inquiringly.
With a sudden knowledge of woe, I noticed how wan and unreal she
had grown, even in that brief space. Her voice seemed to come to
me from a distance. The touch of her hands was no more than the
gentle pressure of a summer wind, and grew less perceptible.
Already, quite half of the immense globe was shrouded. A feeling of
desperation seized me. Was she about to leave me? Would she
have to go, as she had gone before? I questioned her, anxiously,
frightenedly; and she, nestling closer, explained, in that strange,
faraway voice, that it was imperative she should leave me, before
the Sun of Darkness—as she termed it—blotted out the light. At this
confirmation of my fears, I was overcome with despair; and could
only look, voicelessly, across the quiet plains of the silent sea.
How swiftly the darkness spread across the face of the White Orb.
Yet, in reality, the time must have been long, beyond human
comprehension.
At last, only a crescent of pale fire, lit the, now dim, Sea of Sleep. All
this while, she had held me; but, with so soft a caress, that I had
been scarcely conscious of it. We waited there, together, she and I;
speechless, for very sorrow. In the dimming light, her face showed,
shadowy—blending into the dusky mistiness that encircled us.
THE DARK SUN
How long our souls lay in the arms of joy, I cannot say; but, all at
once, I was waked from my happiness, by a diminution of the pale
and gentle light that lit the Sea of Sleep. I turned toward the huge,
white orb, with a premonition of coming trouble. One side of it was
curving inward, as though a convex, black shadow were sweeping
across it. My memory went back. It was thus, that the darkness had
come, before our last parting. I turned toward my Love, inquiringly.
With a sudden knowledge of woe, I noticed how wan and unreal she
had grown, even in that brief space. Her voice seemed to come to
me from a distance. The touch of her hands was no more than the
gentle pressure of a summer wind, and grew less perceptible.
Already, quite half of the immense globe was shrouded. A feeling of
desperation seized me. Was she about to leave me? Would she
have to go, as she had gone before? I questioned her, anxiously,
frightenedly; and she, nestling closer, explained, in that strange,
faraway voice, that it was imperative she should leave me, before
the Sun of Darkness—as she termed it—blotted out the light. At this
confirmation of my fears, I was overcome with despair; and could
only look, voicelessly, across the quiet plains of the silent sea.
How swiftly the darkness spread across the face of the White Orb.
Yet, in reality, the time must have been long, beyond human
comprehension.
At last, only a crescent of pale fire, lit the, now dim, Sea of Sleep. All
this while, she had held me; but, with so soft a caress, that I had
been scarcely conscious of it. We waited there, together, she and I;
speechless, for very sorrow. In the dimming light, her face showed,
shadowy—blending into the dusky mistiness that encircled us.
Page 136
Then, when a thin, curved line of soft light was all that lit the sea, she
released me—pushing me from her, tenderly. Her voice sounded in
my ears, 'I may not stay longer, Dear One.' It ended in a sob.
She seemed to float away from me, and became invisible. Her voice
came to me, out of the shadows, faintly; apparently from a great
distance:—
'A little while—' It died away, remotely. In a breath, the Sea of Sleep
darkened into night. Far to my left, I seemed to see, for a brief
instant, a soft glow. It vanished, and, in the same moment, I became
aware that I was no longer above the still sea; but once more
suspended in infinite space, with the Green Sun—now eclipsed by a
vast, dark sphere—before me.
Utterly bewildered, I stared, almost unseeingly, at the ring of green
flames, leaping above the dark edge. Even in the chaos of my
thoughts, I wondered, dully, at their extraordinary shapes. A
multitude of questions assailed me. I thought more of her, I had so
lately seen, than of the sight before me. My grief, and thoughts of the
future, filled me. Was I doomed to be separated from her, always?
Even in the old earth-days, she had been mine, only for a little while;
then she had left me, as I thought, forever. Since then, I had seen
her but these times, upon the Sea of Sleep.
A feeling of fierce resentment filled me, and miserable questionings.
Why could I not have gone with my Love? What reason to keep us
apart? Why had I to wait alone, while she slumbered through the
years, on the still bosom of the Sea of Sleep? The Sea of Sleep! My
thoughts turned, inconsequently, out of their channel of bitterness, to
fresh, desperate questionings. Where was it? Where was it? I
seemed to have but just parted from my Love, upon its quiet surface,
and it had gone, utterly. It could not be far away! And the White Orb
which I had seen hidden in the shadow of the Sun of Darkness! My
sight dwelt upon the Green Sun—eclipsed. What had eclipsed it?
Was there a vast, dead star circling it? Was the Central Sun—as I
had come to regard it—a double star? The thought had come,
almost unbidden; yet why should it not be so?
released me—pushing me from her, tenderly. Her voice sounded in
my ears, 'I may not stay longer, Dear One.' It ended in a sob.
She seemed to float away from me, and became invisible. Her voice
came to me, out of the shadows, faintly; apparently from a great
distance:—
'A little while—' It died away, remotely. In a breath, the Sea of Sleep
darkened into night. Far to my left, I seemed to see, for a brief
instant, a soft glow. It vanished, and, in the same moment, I became
aware that I was no longer above the still sea; but once more
suspended in infinite space, with the Green Sun—now eclipsed by a
vast, dark sphere—before me.
Utterly bewildered, I stared, almost unseeingly, at the ring of green
flames, leaping above the dark edge. Even in the chaos of my
thoughts, I wondered, dully, at their extraordinary shapes. A
multitude of questions assailed me. I thought more of her, I had so
lately seen, than of the sight before me. My grief, and thoughts of the
future, filled me. Was I doomed to be separated from her, always?
Even in the old earth-days, she had been mine, only for a little while;
then she had left me, as I thought, forever. Since then, I had seen
her but these times, upon the Sea of Sleep.
A feeling of fierce resentment filled me, and miserable questionings.
Why could I not have gone with my Love? What reason to keep us
apart? Why had I to wait alone, while she slumbered through the
years, on the still bosom of the Sea of Sleep? The Sea of Sleep! My
thoughts turned, inconsequently, out of their channel of bitterness, to
fresh, desperate questionings. Where was it? Where was it? I
seemed to have but just parted from my Love, upon its quiet surface,
and it had gone, utterly. It could not be far away! And the White Orb
which I had seen hidden in the shadow of the Sun of Darkness! My
sight dwelt upon the Green Sun—eclipsed. What had eclipsed it?
Was there a vast, dead star circling it? Was the Central Sun—as I
had come to regard it—a double star? The thought had come,
almost unbidden; yet why should it not be so?
Page 137
My thoughts went back to the White Orb. Strange, that it should have
been—I stopped. An idea had come, suddenly. The White Orb and
the Green Sun! Were they one and the same? My imagination
wandered backward, and I remembered the luminous globe to which
I had been so unaccountably attracted. It was curious that I should
have forgotten it, even momentarily. Where were the others? I
reverted again to the globe I had entered. I thought, for a time, and
matters became clearer. I conceived that, by entering that
impalpable globule, I had passed, at once, into some further, and,
until then, invisible dimension; There, the Green Sun was still visible;
but as a stupendous sphere of pale, white light—almost as though its
ghost showed, and not its material part.
A long time, I mused on the subject. I remembered how, on entering
the sphere, I had, immediately, lost all sight of the others. For a still
further period, I continued to revolve the different details in my mind.
In a while, my thoughts turned to other things. I came more into the
present, and began to look about me, seeingly. For the first time, I
perceived that innumerable rays, of a subtle, violet hue, pierced the
strange semi-darkness, in all directions. They radiated from the fiery
rim of the Green Sun. They seemed to grow upon my vision, so that,
in a little, I saw that they were countless. The night was filled with
them—spreading outward from the Green Sun, fan-wise. I concluded
that I was enabled to see them, by reason of the Sun's glory being
cut off by the eclipse. They reached right out into space, and
vanished.
Gradually, as I looked, I became aware that fine points of intensely
brilliant light, traversed the rays. Many of them seemed to travel from
the Green Sun, into distance. Others came out of the void, toward
the Sun; but one and all, each kept strictly to the ray in which it
traveled. Their speed was inconceivably great; and it was only when
they neared the Green Sun, or as they left it, that I could see them
as separate specks of light. Further from the sun, they became thin
lines of vivid fire within the violet.
been—I stopped. An idea had come, suddenly. The White Orb and
the Green Sun! Were they one and the same? My imagination
wandered backward, and I remembered the luminous globe to which
I had been so unaccountably attracted. It was curious that I should
have forgotten it, even momentarily. Where were the others? I
reverted again to the globe I had entered. I thought, for a time, and
matters became clearer. I conceived that, by entering that
impalpable globule, I had passed, at once, into some further, and,
until then, invisible dimension; There, the Green Sun was still visible;
but as a stupendous sphere of pale, white light—almost as though its
ghost showed, and not its material part.
A long time, I mused on the subject. I remembered how, on entering
the sphere, I had, immediately, lost all sight of the others. For a still
further period, I continued to revolve the different details in my mind.
In a while, my thoughts turned to other things. I came more into the
present, and began to look about me, seeingly. For the first time, I
perceived that innumerable rays, of a subtle, violet hue, pierced the
strange semi-darkness, in all directions. They radiated from the fiery
rim of the Green Sun. They seemed to grow upon my vision, so that,
in a little, I saw that they were countless. The night was filled with
them—spreading outward from the Green Sun, fan-wise. I concluded
that I was enabled to see them, by reason of the Sun's glory being
cut off by the eclipse. They reached right out into space, and
vanished.
Gradually, as I looked, I became aware that fine points of intensely
brilliant light, traversed the rays. Many of them seemed to travel from
the Green Sun, into distance. Others came out of the void, toward
the Sun; but one and all, each kept strictly to the ray in which it
traveled. Their speed was inconceivably great; and it was only when
they neared the Green Sun, or as they left it, that I could see them
as separate specks of light. Further from the sun, they became thin
lines of vivid fire within the violet.
Page 138
The discovery of these rays, and the moving sparks, interested me,
extraordinarily. To where did they lead, in such countless profusion? I
thought of the worlds in space.... And those sparks! Messengers!
Possibly, the idea was fantastic; but I was not conscious of its being
so. Messengers! Messengers from the Central Sun!
An idea evolved itself, slowly. Was the Green Sun the abode of some
vast Intelligence? The thought was bewildering. Visions of the
Unnamable rose, vaguely. Had I, indeed, come upon the dwelling-
place of the Eternal? For a time, I repelled the thought, dumbly. It
was too stupendous. Yet....
Huge, vague thoughts had birth within me. I felt, suddenly, terribly
naked. And an awful Nearness, shook me.
And Heaven ...! Was that an illusion?
My thoughts came and went, erratically. The Sea of Sleep—and she!
Heaven.... I came back, with a bound, to the present. Somewhere,
out of the void behind me, there rushed an immense, dark body—
huge and silent. It was a dead star, hurling onward to the burying
place of the stars. It drove between me and the Central Suns—
blotting them out from my vision, and plunging me into an
impenetrable night.
An age, and I saw again the violet rays. A great while later—aeons it
must have been—a circular glow grew in the sky, ahead, and I saw
the edge of the receding star, show darkly against it. Thus, I knew
that it was nearing the Central Suns. Presently, I saw the bright ring
of the Green Sun show plainly against the night. The star had
passed into the shadow of the Dead Sun. After that, I just waited.
The strange years went slowly, and ever, I watched, intently.
'The thing I had expected, came at last—suddenly, awfully. A vast
flare of dazzling light. A streaming burst of white flame across the
dark void. For an indefinite while, it soared outward—a gigantic
mushroom of fire. It ceased to grow. Then, as time went by, it began
to sink backward, slowly. I saw, now, that it came from a huge,
extraordinarily. To where did they lead, in such countless profusion? I
thought of the worlds in space.... And those sparks! Messengers!
Possibly, the idea was fantastic; but I was not conscious of its being
so. Messengers! Messengers from the Central Sun!
An idea evolved itself, slowly. Was the Green Sun the abode of some
vast Intelligence? The thought was bewildering. Visions of the
Unnamable rose, vaguely. Had I, indeed, come upon the dwelling-
place of the Eternal? For a time, I repelled the thought, dumbly. It
was too stupendous. Yet....
Huge, vague thoughts had birth within me. I felt, suddenly, terribly
naked. And an awful Nearness, shook me.
And Heaven ...! Was that an illusion?
My thoughts came and went, erratically. The Sea of Sleep—and she!
Heaven.... I came back, with a bound, to the present. Somewhere,
out of the void behind me, there rushed an immense, dark body—
huge and silent. It was a dead star, hurling onward to the burying
place of the stars. It drove between me and the Central Suns—
blotting them out from my vision, and plunging me into an
impenetrable night.
An age, and I saw again the violet rays. A great while later—aeons it
must have been—a circular glow grew in the sky, ahead, and I saw
the edge of the receding star, show darkly against it. Thus, I knew
that it was nearing the Central Suns. Presently, I saw the bright ring
of the Green Sun show plainly against the night. The star had
passed into the shadow of the Dead Sun. After that, I just waited.
The strange years went slowly, and ever, I watched, intently.
'The thing I had expected, came at last—suddenly, awfully. A vast
flare of dazzling light. A streaming burst of white flame across the
dark void. For an indefinite while, it soared outward—a gigantic
mushroom of fire. It ceased to grow. Then, as time went by, it began
to sink backward, slowly. I saw, now, that it came from a huge,
Page 139
glowing spot near the center of the Dark Sun. Mighty flames, still
soared outward from this. Yet, spite of its size, the grave of the star
was no more than the shining of Jupiter upon the face of an ocean,
when compared with the inconceivable mass of the Dead Sun.
I may remark here, once more, that no words will ever convey to the
imagination, the enormous bulk of the two Central Suns.
soared outward from this. Yet, spite of its size, the grave of the star
was no more than the shining of Jupiter upon the face of an ocean,
when compared with the inconceivable mass of the Dead Sun.
I may remark here, once more, that no words will ever convey to the
imagination, the enormous bulk of the two Central Suns.
Page 140
XXII
THE DARK NEBULA
Years melted into the past, centuries, aeons. The light of the
incandescent star, sank to a furious red.
It was later, that I saw the dark nebula—at first, an impalpable cloud,
away to my right. It grew, steadily, to a clot of blackness in the night.
How long I watched, it is impossible to say; for time, as we count it,
was a thing of the past. It came closer, a shapeless monstrosity of
darkness—tremendous. It seemed to slip across the night, sleepily—
a very hell-fog. Slowly, it slid nearer, and passed into the void,
between me and the Central Suns. It was as though a curtain had
been drawn before my vision. A strange tremor of fear took me, and
a fresh sense of wonder.
The green twilight that had reigned for so many millions of years,
had now given place to impenetrable gloom. Motionless, I peered
about me. A century fled, and it seemed to me that I detected
occasional dull glows of red, passing me at intervals.
Earnestly, I gazed, and, presently, seemed to see circular masses,
that showed muddily red, within the clouded blackness. They
appeared to be growing out of the nebulous murk. Awhile, and they
became plainer to my accustomed vision. I could see them, now,
with a fair amount of distinctness—ruddy-tinged spheres, similar, in
size, to the luminous globes that I had seen, so long previously.
They floated past me, continually. Gradually, a peculiar uneasiness
seized me. I became aware of a growing feeling of repugnance and
dread. It was directed against those passing orbs, and seemed born
of intuitive knowledge, rather than of any real cause or reason.
THE DARK NEBULA
Years melted into the past, centuries, aeons. The light of the
incandescent star, sank to a furious red.
It was later, that I saw the dark nebula—at first, an impalpable cloud,
away to my right. It grew, steadily, to a clot of blackness in the night.
How long I watched, it is impossible to say; for time, as we count it,
was a thing of the past. It came closer, a shapeless monstrosity of
darkness—tremendous. It seemed to slip across the night, sleepily—
a very hell-fog. Slowly, it slid nearer, and passed into the void,
between me and the Central Suns. It was as though a curtain had
been drawn before my vision. A strange tremor of fear took me, and
a fresh sense of wonder.
The green twilight that had reigned for so many millions of years,
had now given place to impenetrable gloom. Motionless, I peered
about me. A century fled, and it seemed to me that I detected
occasional dull glows of red, passing me at intervals.
Earnestly, I gazed, and, presently, seemed to see circular masses,
that showed muddily red, within the clouded blackness. They
appeared to be growing out of the nebulous murk. Awhile, and they
became plainer to my accustomed vision. I could see them, now,
with a fair amount of distinctness—ruddy-tinged spheres, similar, in
size, to the luminous globes that I had seen, so long previously.
They floated past me, continually. Gradually, a peculiar uneasiness
seized me. I became aware of a growing feeling of repugnance and
dread. It was directed against those passing orbs, and seemed born
of intuitive knowledge, rather than of any real cause or reason.
Page 141
Some of the passing globes were brighter than others; and, it was
from one of these, that a face looked, suddenly. A face, human in its
outline; but so tortured with woe, that I stared, aghast. I had not
thought there was such sorrow, as I saw there. I was conscious of an
added sense of pain, on perceiving that the eyes, which glared so
wildly, were sightless. A while longer, I saw it; then it had passed on,
into the surrounding gloom. After this, I saw others—all wearing that
look of hopeless sorrow; and blind.
A long time went by, and I became aware that I was nearer to the
orbs, than I had been. At this, I grew uneasy; though I was less in
fear of those strange globules, than I had been, before seeing their
sorrowful inhabitants; for sympathy had tempered my fear.
Later, there was no doubt but that I was being carried closer to the
red spheres, and, presently, I floated among them. In awhile, I
perceived one bearing down upon me. I was helpless to move from
its path. In a minute, it seemed, it was upon me, and I was
submerged in a deep red mist. This cleared, and I stared,
confusedly, across the immense breadth of the Plain of Silence. It
appeared just as I had first seen it. I was moving forward, steadily,
across its surface. Away ahead, shone the vast, blood-red ring [15]
that lit the place. All around, was spread the extraordinary desolation
of stillness, that had so impressed me during my previous
wanderings across its starkness.
Presently, I saw, rising up into the ruddy gloom, the distant peaks of
the mighty amphitheatre of mountains, where, untold ages before, I
had been shown my first glimpse of the terrors that underlie many
things; and where, vast and silent, watched by a thousand mute
gods, stands the replica of this house of mysteries—this house that I
had seen swallowed up in that hell-fire, ere the earth had kissed the
sun, and vanished for ever.
Though I could see the crests of the mountain-amphitheatre, yet it
was a great while before their lower portions became visible.
Possibly, this was due to the strange, ruddy haze, that seemed to
from one of these, that a face looked, suddenly. A face, human in its
outline; but so tortured with woe, that I stared, aghast. I had not
thought there was such sorrow, as I saw there. I was conscious of an
added sense of pain, on perceiving that the eyes, which glared so
wildly, were sightless. A while longer, I saw it; then it had passed on,
into the surrounding gloom. After this, I saw others—all wearing that
look of hopeless sorrow; and blind.
A long time went by, and I became aware that I was nearer to the
orbs, than I had been. At this, I grew uneasy; though I was less in
fear of those strange globules, than I had been, before seeing their
sorrowful inhabitants; for sympathy had tempered my fear.
Later, there was no doubt but that I was being carried closer to the
red spheres, and, presently, I floated among them. In awhile, I
perceived one bearing down upon me. I was helpless to move from
its path. In a minute, it seemed, it was upon me, and I was
submerged in a deep red mist. This cleared, and I stared,
confusedly, across the immense breadth of the Plain of Silence. It
appeared just as I had first seen it. I was moving forward, steadily,
across its surface. Away ahead, shone the vast, blood-red ring [15]
that lit the place. All around, was spread the extraordinary desolation
of stillness, that had so impressed me during my previous
wanderings across its starkness.
Presently, I saw, rising up into the ruddy gloom, the distant peaks of
the mighty amphitheatre of mountains, where, untold ages before, I
had been shown my first glimpse of the terrors that underlie many
things; and where, vast and silent, watched by a thousand mute
gods, stands the replica of this house of mysteries—this house that I
had seen swallowed up in that hell-fire, ere the earth had kissed the
sun, and vanished for ever.
Though I could see the crests of the mountain-amphitheatre, yet it
was a great while before their lower portions became visible.
Possibly, this was due to the strange, ruddy haze, that seemed to
Page 142
cling to the surface of the Plain. However, be this as it may, I saw
them at last.
In a still further space of time, I had come so close to the mountains,
that they appeared to overhang me. Presently, I saw the great rift,
open before me, and I drifted into it; without volition on my part.
Later, I came out upon the breadth of the enormous arena. There, at
an apparent distance of some five miles, stood the House, huge,
monstrous and silent—lying in the very center of that stupendous
amphitheatre. So far as I could see, it had not altered in any way; but
looked as though it were only yesterday that I had seen it. Around,
the grim, dark mountains frowned down upon me from their lofty
silences.
Far to my right, away up among inaccessible peaks, loomed the
enormous bulk of the great Beast-god. Higher, I saw the hideous
form of the dread goddess, rising up through the red gloom,
thousands of fathoms above me. To the left, I made out the
monstrous Eyeless-Thing, grey and inscrutable. Further off, reclining
on its lofty ledge, the livid Ghoul-Shape showed—a splash of sinister
color, among the dark mountains.
Slowly, I moved out across the great arena—floating. As I went, I
made out the dim forms of many of the other lurking Horrors that
peopled those supreme heights.
Gradually, I neared the House, and my thoughts flashed back across
the abyss of years. I remembered the dread Specter of the Place. A
short while passed, and I saw that I was being wafted directly toward
the enormous mass of that silent building.
About this time, I became aware, in an indifferent sort of way, of a
growing sense of numbness, that robbed me of the fear, which I
should otherwise have felt, on approaching that awesome Pile. As it
was, I viewed it, calmly—much as a man views calamity through the
haze of his tobacco smoke.
them at last.
In a still further space of time, I had come so close to the mountains,
that they appeared to overhang me. Presently, I saw the great rift,
open before me, and I drifted into it; without volition on my part.
Later, I came out upon the breadth of the enormous arena. There, at
an apparent distance of some five miles, stood the House, huge,
monstrous and silent—lying in the very center of that stupendous
amphitheatre. So far as I could see, it had not altered in any way; but
looked as though it were only yesterday that I had seen it. Around,
the grim, dark mountains frowned down upon me from their lofty
silences.
Far to my right, away up among inaccessible peaks, loomed the
enormous bulk of the great Beast-god. Higher, I saw the hideous
form of the dread goddess, rising up through the red gloom,
thousands of fathoms above me. To the left, I made out the
monstrous Eyeless-Thing, grey and inscrutable. Further off, reclining
on its lofty ledge, the livid Ghoul-Shape showed—a splash of sinister
color, among the dark mountains.
Slowly, I moved out across the great arena—floating. As I went, I
made out the dim forms of many of the other lurking Horrors that
peopled those supreme heights.
Gradually, I neared the House, and my thoughts flashed back across
the abyss of years. I remembered the dread Specter of the Place. A
short while passed, and I saw that I was being wafted directly toward
the enormous mass of that silent building.
About this time, I became aware, in an indifferent sort of way, of a
growing sense of numbness, that robbed me of the fear, which I
should otherwise have felt, on approaching that awesome Pile. As it
was, I viewed it, calmly—much as a man views calamity through the
haze of his tobacco smoke.
Page 143
In a little while, I had come so close to the House, as to be able to
distinguish many of the details about it. The longer I looked, the
more was I confirmed in my long-ago impressions of its entire
similitude to this strange house. Save in its enormous size, I could
find nothing unlike.
Suddenly, as I stared, a great feeling of amazement filled me. I had
come opposite to that part, where the outer door, leading into the
study, is situated. There, lying right across the threshold, lay a great
length of coping stone, identical—save in size and color—with the
piece I had dislodged in my fight with the Pit-creatures.
I floated nearer, and my astonishment increased, as I noted that the
door was broken partly from its hinges, precisely in the manner that
my study door had been forced inward, by the assaults of the Swine-
things. The sight started a train of thoughts, and I began to trace,
dimly, that the attack on this house, might have a far deeper
significance than I had, hitherto, imagined. I remembered how, long
ago, in the old earth-days, I had half suspected that, in some
unexplainable manner, this house, in which I live, was en rapport—to
use a recognized term—with that other tremendous structure, away
in the midst of that incomparable Plain.
Now, however, it began to be borne upon me, that I had but vaguely
conceived what the realization of my suspicion meant. I began to
understand, with a more than human clearness, that the attack I had
repelled, was, in some extraordinary manner, connected with an
attack upon that strange edifice.
With a curious inconsequence, my thoughts abruptly left the matter;
to dwell, wonderingly, upon the peculiar material, out of which the
House was constructed. It was—as I have mentioned, earlier—of a
deep, green color. Yet, now that I had come so close to it, I perceived
that it fluctuated at times, though slightly—glowing and fading, much
as do the fumes of phosphorus, when rubbed upon the hand, in the
dark.
distinguish many of the details about it. The longer I looked, the
more was I confirmed in my long-ago impressions of its entire
similitude to this strange house. Save in its enormous size, I could
find nothing unlike.
Suddenly, as I stared, a great feeling of amazement filled me. I had
come opposite to that part, where the outer door, leading into the
study, is situated. There, lying right across the threshold, lay a great
length of coping stone, identical—save in size and color—with the
piece I had dislodged in my fight with the Pit-creatures.
I floated nearer, and my astonishment increased, as I noted that the
door was broken partly from its hinges, precisely in the manner that
my study door had been forced inward, by the assaults of the Swine-
things. The sight started a train of thoughts, and I began to trace,
dimly, that the attack on this house, might have a far deeper
significance than I had, hitherto, imagined. I remembered how, long
ago, in the old earth-days, I had half suspected that, in some
unexplainable manner, this house, in which I live, was en rapport—to
use a recognized term—with that other tremendous structure, away
in the midst of that incomparable Plain.
Now, however, it began to be borne upon me, that I had but vaguely
conceived what the realization of my suspicion meant. I began to
understand, with a more than human clearness, that the attack I had
repelled, was, in some extraordinary manner, connected with an
attack upon that strange edifice.
With a curious inconsequence, my thoughts abruptly left the matter;
to dwell, wonderingly, upon the peculiar material, out of which the
House was constructed. It was—as I have mentioned, earlier—of a
deep, green color. Yet, now that I had come so close to it, I perceived
that it fluctuated at times, though slightly—glowing and fading, much
as do the fumes of phosphorus, when rubbed upon the hand, in the
dark.
Page 144
Presently, my attention was distracted from this, by coming to the
great entrance. Here, for the first time, I was afraid; for, all in a
moment, the huge doors swung back, and I drifted in between them,
helplessly. Inside, all was blackness, impalpable. In an instant, I had
crossed the threshold, and the great doors closed, silently, shutting
me in that lightless place.
For a while, I seemed to hang, motionless; suspended amid the
darkness. Then, I became conscious that I was moving again;
where, I could not tell. Suddenly, far down beneath me, I seemed to
hear a murmurous noise of Swine-laughter. It sank away, and the
succeeding silence appeared clogged with horror.
Then a door opened somewhere ahead; a white haze of light filtered
through, and I floated slowly into a room, that seemed strangely
familiar. All at once, there came a bewildering, screaming noise, that
deafened me. I saw a blurred vista of visions, flaming before my
sight. My senses were dazed, through the space of an eternal
moment. Then, my power of seeing, came back to me. The dizzy,
hazy feeling passed, and I saw, clearly.
great entrance. Here, for the first time, I was afraid; for, all in a
moment, the huge doors swung back, and I drifted in between them,
helplessly. Inside, all was blackness, impalpable. In an instant, I had
crossed the threshold, and the great doors closed, silently, shutting
me in that lightless place.
For a while, I seemed to hang, motionless; suspended amid the
darkness. Then, I became conscious that I was moving again;
where, I could not tell. Suddenly, far down beneath me, I seemed to
hear a murmurous noise of Swine-laughter. It sank away, and the
succeeding silence appeared clogged with horror.
Then a door opened somewhere ahead; a white haze of light filtered
through, and I floated slowly into a room, that seemed strangely
familiar. All at once, there came a bewildering, screaming noise, that
deafened me. I saw a blurred vista of visions, flaming before my
sight. My senses were dazed, through the space of an eternal
moment. Then, my power of seeing, came back to me. The dizzy,
hazy feeling passed, and I saw, clearly.
Page 145
XXIII
PEPPER
I was seated in my chair, back again in this old study. My glance
wandered 'round the room. For a minute, it had a strange, quivery
appearance—unreal and unsubstantial. This disappeared, and I saw
that nothing was altered in any way. I looked toward the end window
—the blind was up.
I rose to my feet, shakily. As I did so, a slight noise, in the direction of
the door, attracted my attention. I glanced toward it. For a short
instant, it appeared to me that it was being closed, gently. I stared,
and saw that I must have been mistaken—it seemed closely shut.
With a succession of efforts, I trod my way to the window, and looked
out. The sun was just rising, lighting up the tangled wilderness of
gardens. For, perhaps, a minute, I stood, and stared. I passed my
hand, confusedly, across my forehead.
Presently, amid the chaos of my senses, a sudden thought came to
me; I turned, quickly, and called to Pepper. There was no answer,
and I stumbled across the room, in a quick access of fear. As I went,
I tried to frame his name; but my lips were numb. I reached the table,
and stooped down to him, with a catching at my heart. He was lying
in the shadow of the table, and I had not been able to see him,
distinctly, from the window. Now, as I stooped, I took my breath,
shortly. There was no Pepper; instead, I was reaching toward an
elongated, little heap of grey, ashlike dust....
I must have remained, in that half-stooped position, for some
minutes. I was dazed—stunned. Pepper had really passed into the
land of shadows.
PEPPER
I was seated in my chair, back again in this old study. My glance
wandered 'round the room. For a minute, it had a strange, quivery
appearance—unreal and unsubstantial. This disappeared, and I saw
that nothing was altered in any way. I looked toward the end window
—the blind was up.
I rose to my feet, shakily. As I did so, a slight noise, in the direction of
the door, attracted my attention. I glanced toward it. For a short
instant, it appeared to me that it was being closed, gently. I stared,
and saw that I must have been mistaken—it seemed closely shut.
With a succession of efforts, I trod my way to the window, and looked
out. The sun was just rising, lighting up the tangled wilderness of
gardens. For, perhaps, a minute, I stood, and stared. I passed my
hand, confusedly, across my forehead.
Presently, amid the chaos of my senses, a sudden thought came to
me; I turned, quickly, and called to Pepper. There was no answer,
and I stumbled across the room, in a quick access of fear. As I went,
I tried to frame his name; but my lips were numb. I reached the table,
and stooped down to him, with a catching at my heart. He was lying
in the shadow of the table, and I had not been able to see him,
distinctly, from the window. Now, as I stooped, I took my breath,
shortly. There was no Pepper; instead, I was reaching toward an
elongated, little heap of grey, ashlike dust....
I must have remained, in that half-stooped position, for some
minutes. I was dazed—stunned. Pepper had really passed into the
land of shadows.
Page 146
Page 147
XXIV
THE FOOTSTEPS IN THE GARDEN
Pepper is dead! Even now, at times, I seem scarcely able to realize
that this is so. It is many weeks, since I came back from that strange
and terrible journey through space and time. Sometimes, in my
sleep, I dream about it, and go through, in imagination, the whole of
that fearsome happening. When I wake, my thoughts dwell upon it.
That Sun—those Suns, were they indeed the great Central Suns,
'round which the whole universe, of the unknown heavens, revolves?
Who shall say? And the bright globules, floating forever in the light of
the Green Sun! And the Sea of Sleep on which they float! How
unbelievable it all is. If it were not for Pepper, I should, even after the
many extraordinary things that I have witnessed, be inclined to
imagine that it was but a gigantic dream. Then, there is that dreadful,
dark nebula (with its multitudes of red spheres) moving always within
the shadow of the Dark Sun, sweeping along on its stupendous orbit,
wrapped eternally in gloom. And the faces that peered out at me!
God, do they, and does such a thing really exist? ... There is still that
little heap of grey ash, on my study floor. I will not have it touched.
At times, when I am calmer, I have wondered what became of the
outer planets of the Solar System. It has occurred to me, that they
may have broken loose from the sun's attraction, and whirled away
into space. This is, of course, only a surmise. There are so many
things, about which I wonder.
Now that I am writing, let me record that I am certain, there is
something horrible about to happen. Last night, a thing occurred,
which has filled me with an even greater terror, than did the Pit fear. I
will write it down now, and, if anything more happens, endeavor to
make a note of it, at once. I have a feeling, that there is more in this
last affair, than in all those others. I am shaky and nervous, even
THE FOOTSTEPS IN THE GARDEN
Pepper is dead! Even now, at times, I seem scarcely able to realize
that this is so. It is many weeks, since I came back from that strange
and terrible journey through space and time. Sometimes, in my
sleep, I dream about it, and go through, in imagination, the whole of
that fearsome happening. When I wake, my thoughts dwell upon it.
That Sun—those Suns, were they indeed the great Central Suns,
'round which the whole universe, of the unknown heavens, revolves?
Who shall say? And the bright globules, floating forever in the light of
the Green Sun! And the Sea of Sleep on which they float! How
unbelievable it all is. If it were not for Pepper, I should, even after the
many extraordinary things that I have witnessed, be inclined to
imagine that it was but a gigantic dream. Then, there is that dreadful,
dark nebula (with its multitudes of red spheres) moving always within
the shadow of the Dark Sun, sweeping along on its stupendous orbit,
wrapped eternally in gloom. And the faces that peered out at me!
God, do they, and does such a thing really exist? ... There is still that
little heap of grey ash, on my study floor. I will not have it touched.
At times, when I am calmer, I have wondered what became of the
outer planets of the Solar System. It has occurred to me, that they
may have broken loose from the sun's attraction, and whirled away
into space. This is, of course, only a surmise. There are so many
things, about which I wonder.
Now that I am writing, let me record that I am certain, there is
something horrible about to happen. Last night, a thing occurred,
which has filled me with an even greater terror, than did the Pit fear. I
will write it down now, and, if anything more happens, endeavor to
make a note of it, at once. I have a feeling, that there is more in this
last affair, than in all those others. I am shaky and nervous, even
Page 148
now, as I write. Somehow, I think death is not very far away. Not that
I fear death—as death is understood. Yet, there is that in the air,
which bids me fear—an intangible, cold horror. I felt it last night. It
was thus:—
Last night, I was sitting here in my study, writing. The door, leading
into the garden, was half open. At times, the metallic rattle of a dog's
chain, sounded faintly. It belongs to the dog I have bought, since
Pepper's death. I will not have him in the house—not after Pepper.
Still, I have felt it better to have a dog about the place. They are
wonderful creatures.
I was much engrossed in my work, and the time passed, quickly.
Suddenly, I heard a soft noise on the path, outside in the garden—
pad, pad, pad, it went, with a stealthy, curious sound. I sat upright,
with a quick movement, and looked out through the opened door.
Again the noise came—pad, pad, pad. It appeared to be
approaching. With a slight feeling of nervousness, I stared into the
gardens; but the night hid everything.
Then the dog gave a long howl, and I started. For a minute, perhaps,
I peered, intently; but could hear nothing. After a little, I picked up the
pen, which I had laid down, and recommenced my work. The
nervous feeling had gone; for I imagined that the sound I had heard,
was nothing more than the dog walking 'round his kennel, at the
length of his chain.
A quarter of an hour may have passed; then, all at once, the dog
howled again, and with such a plaintively sorrowful note, that I
jumped to my feet, dropping my pen, and inking the page on which I
was at work.
'Curse that dog!' I muttered, noting what I had done. Then, even as I
said the words, there sounded again that queer—pad, pad, pad. It
was horribly close—almost by the door, I thought. I knew, now, that it
could not be the dog; his chain would not allow him to come so near.
I fear death—as death is understood. Yet, there is that in the air,
which bids me fear—an intangible, cold horror. I felt it last night. It
was thus:—
Last night, I was sitting here in my study, writing. The door, leading
into the garden, was half open. At times, the metallic rattle of a dog's
chain, sounded faintly. It belongs to the dog I have bought, since
Pepper's death. I will not have him in the house—not after Pepper.
Still, I have felt it better to have a dog about the place. They are
wonderful creatures.
I was much engrossed in my work, and the time passed, quickly.
Suddenly, I heard a soft noise on the path, outside in the garden—
pad, pad, pad, it went, with a stealthy, curious sound. I sat upright,
with a quick movement, and looked out through the opened door.
Again the noise came—pad, pad, pad. It appeared to be
approaching. With a slight feeling of nervousness, I stared into the
gardens; but the night hid everything.
Then the dog gave a long howl, and I started. For a minute, perhaps,
I peered, intently; but could hear nothing. After a little, I picked up the
pen, which I had laid down, and recommenced my work. The
nervous feeling had gone; for I imagined that the sound I had heard,
was nothing more than the dog walking 'round his kennel, at the
length of his chain.
A quarter of an hour may have passed; then, all at once, the dog
howled again, and with such a plaintively sorrowful note, that I
jumped to my feet, dropping my pen, and inking the page on which I
was at work.
'Curse that dog!' I muttered, noting what I had done. Then, even as I
said the words, there sounded again that queer—pad, pad, pad. It
was horribly close—almost by the door, I thought. I knew, now, that it
could not be the dog; his chain would not allow him to come so near.
Page 149
The dog's growl came again, and I noted, subconsciously, the taint of
fear in it.
Outside, on the windowsill, I could see Tip, my sister's pet cat. As I
looked, it sprang to its feet, its tail swelling, visibly. For an instant it
stood thus; seeming to stare, fixedly, at something, in the direction of
the door. Then, quickly, it began to back along the sill; until, reaching
the wall at the end, it could go no further. There it stood, rigid, as
though frozen in an attitude of extraordinary terror.
Frightened, and puzzled, I seized a stick from the corner, and went
toward the door, silently; taking one of the candles with me. I had
come to within a few paces of it, when, suddenly, a peculiar sense of
fear thrilled through me—a fear, palpitant and real; whence, I knew
not, nor why. So great was the feeling of terror, that I wasted no time;
but retreated straight-way—walking backward, and keeping my
gaze, fearfully, on the door. I would have given much, to rush at it,
fling it to, and shoot the bolts; for I have had it repaired and
strengthened, so that, now, it is far stronger than ever it has been.
Like Tip, I continued my, almost unconscious, progress backward,
until the wall brought me up. At that, I started, nervously, and
glanced 'round, apprehensively. As I did so, my eyes dwelt,
momentarily, on the rack of firearms, and I took a step toward them;
but stopped, with a curious feeling that they would be needless.
Outside, in the gardens, the dog moaned, strangely.
Suddenly, from the cat, there came a fierce, long screech. I glanced,
jerkily, in its direction—Something, luminous and ghostly, encircled it,
and grew upon my vision. It resolved into a glowing hand,
transparent, with a lambent, greenish flame flickering over it. The cat
gave a last, awful caterwaul, and I saw it smoke and blaze. My
breath came with a gasp, and I leant against the wall. Over that part
of the window there spread a smudge, green and fantastic. It hid the
thing from me, though the glare of fire shone through, dully. A stench
of burning, stole into the room.
Pad, pad, pad—Something passed down the garden path, and a
faint, mouldy odor seemed to come in through the open door, and
fear in it.
Outside, on the windowsill, I could see Tip, my sister's pet cat. As I
looked, it sprang to its feet, its tail swelling, visibly. For an instant it
stood thus; seeming to stare, fixedly, at something, in the direction of
the door. Then, quickly, it began to back along the sill; until, reaching
the wall at the end, it could go no further. There it stood, rigid, as
though frozen in an attitude of extraordinary terror.
Frightened, and puzzled, I seized a stick from the corner, and went
toward the door, silently; taking one of the candles with me. I had
come to within a few paces of it, when, suddenly, a peculiar sense of
fear thrilled through me—a fear, palpitant and real; whence, I knew
not, nor why. So great was the feeling of terror, that I wasted no time;
but retreated straight-way—walking backward, and keeping my
gaze, fearfully, on the door. I would have given much, to rush at it,
fling it to, and shoot the bolts; for I have had it repaired and
strengthened, so that, now, it is far stronger than ever it has been.
Like Tip, I continued my, almost unconscious, progress backward,
until the wall brought me up. At that, I started, nervously, and
glanced 'round, apprehensively. As I did so, my eyes dwelt,
momentarily, on the rack of firearms, and I took a step toward them;
but stopped, with a curious feeling that they would be needless.
Outside, in the gardens, the dog moaned, strangely.
Suddenly, from the cat, there came a fierce, long screech. I glanced,
jerkily, in its direction—Something, luminous and ghostly, encircled it,
and grew upon my vision. It resolved into a glowing hand,
transparent, with a lambent, greenish flame flickering over it. The cat
gave a last, awful caterwaul, and I saw it smoke and blaze. My
breath came with a gasp, and I leant against the wall. Over that part
of the window there spread a smudge, green and fantastic. It hid the
thing from me, though the glare of fire shone through, dully. A stench
of burning, stole into the room.
Pad, pad, pad—Something passed down the garden path, and a
faint, mouldy odor seemed to come in through the open door, and
Page 150
mingle with the burnt smell.
The dog had been silent for a few moments. Now, I heard him yowl,
sharply, as though in pain. Then, he was quiet, save for an
occasional, subdued whimper of fear.
A minute went by; then the gate on the West side of the gardens,
slammed, distantly. After that, nothing; not even the dog's whine.
I must have stood there some minutes. Then a fragment of courage
stole into my heart, and I made a frightened rush at the door, dashed
it to, and bolted it. After that, for a full half-hour, I sat, helpless—
staring before me, rigidly.
Slowly, my life came back into me, and I made my way, shakily, up-
stairs to bed.
That is all.
The dog had been silent for a few moments. Now, I heard him yowl,
sharply, as though in pain. Then, he was quiet, save for an
occasional, subdued whimper of fear.
A minute went by; then the gate on the West side of the gardens,
slammed, distantly. After that, nothing; not even the dog's whine.
I must have stood there some minutes. Then a fragment of courage
stole into my heart, and I made a frightened rush at the door, dashed
it to, and bolted it. After that, for a full half-hour, I sat, helpless—
staring before me, rigidly.
Slowly, my life came back into me, and I made my way, shakily, up-
stairs to bed.
That is all.
Page 151
XXV
THE THING FROM THE ARENA
This morning, early, I went through the gardens; but found everything
as usual. Near the door, I examined the path, for footprints; yet, here
again, there was nothing to tell me whether, or not, I dreamed last
night.
It was only when I came to speak to the dog, that I discovered
tangible proof, that something did happen. When I went to his
kennel, he kept inside, crouching up in one corner, and I had to coax
him, to get him out. When, finally, he consented to come, it was in a
strangely cowed and subdued manner. As I patted him, my attention
was attracted to a greenish patch, on his left flank. On examining it, I
found, that the fur and skin had been apparently, burnt off; for the
flesh showed, raw and scorched. The shape of the mark was
curious, reminding me of the imprint of a large talon or hand.
I stood up, thoughtful. My gaze wandered toward the study window.
The rays of the rising sun, shimmered on the smoky patch in the
lower corner, causing it to fluctuate from green to red, oddly. Ah! that
was undoubtedly another proof; and, suddenly, the horrible Thing I
saw last night, rose in my mind. I looked at the dog, again. I knew
the cause, now, of that hateful looking wound on his side—I knew,
also, that, what I had seen last night, had been a real happening.
And a great discomfort filled me. Pepper! Tip! And now this poor
animal ...! I glanced at the dog again, and noticed that he was licking
at his wound.
'Poor brute!' I muttered, and bent to pat his head. At that, he got
upon his feet, nosing and licking my hand, wistfully.
Presently, I left him, having other matters to which to attend.
THE THING FROM THE ARENA
This morning, early, I went through the gardens; but found everything
as usual. Near the door, I examined the path, for footprints; yet, here
again, there was nothing to tell me whether, or not, I dreamed last
night.
It was only when I came to speak to the dog, that I discovered
tangible proof, that something did happen. When I went to his
kennel, he kept inside, crouching up in one corner, and I had to coax
him, to get him out. When, finally, he consented to come, it was in a
strangely cowed and subdued manner. As I patted him, my attention
was attracted to a greenish patch, on his left flank. On examining it, I
found, that the fur and skin had been apparently, burnt off; for the
flesh showed, raw and scorched. The shape of the mark was
curious, reminding me of the imprint of a large talon or hand.
I stood up, thoughtful. My gaze wandered toward the study window.
The rays of the rising sun, shimmered on the smoky patch in the
lower corner, causing it to fluctuate from green to red, oddly. Ah! that
was undoubtedly another proof; and, suddenly, the horrible Thing I
saw last night, rose in my mind. I looked at the dog, again. I knew
the cause, now, of that hateful looking wound on his side—I knew,
also, that, what I had seen last night, had been a real happening.
And a great discomfort filled me. Pepper! Tip! And now this poor
animal ...! I glanced at the dog again, and noticed that he was licking
at his wound.
'Poor brute!' I muttered, and bent to pat his head. At that, he got
upon his feet, nosing and licking my hand, wistfully.
Presently, I left him, having other matters to which to attend.
Page 152
After dinner, I went to see him, again. He seemed quiet, and
disinclined to leave his kennel. From my sister, I have learnt that he
has refused all food today. She appeared a little puzzled, when she
told me; though quite unsuspicious of anything of which to be afraid.
The day has passed, uneventfully enough. After tea, I went, again, to
have a look at the dog. He seemed moody, and somewhat restless;
yet persisted in remaining in his kennel. Before locking up, for the
night, I moved his kennel out, away from the wall, so that I shall be
able to watch it from the small window, tonight. The thought came to
me, to bring him into the house for the night; but consideration has
decided me, to let him remain out. I cannot say that the house is, in
any degree, less to be feared than the gardens. Pepper was in the
house, and yet....
It is now two o'clock. Since eight, I have watched the kennel, from
the small, side window in my study. Yet, nothing has occurred, and I
am too tired to watch longer. I will go to bed....
During the night, I was restless. This is unusual for me; but, toward
morning, I obtained a few hours' sleep.
I rose early, and, after breakfast, visited the dog. He was quiet; but
morose, and refused to leave his kennel. I wish there was some
horse doctor near here; I would have the poor brute looked to. All
day, he has taken no food; but has shown an evident desire for water
—lapping it up, greedily. I was relieved to observe this.
The evening has come, and I am in my study. I intend to follow my
plan of last night, and watch the kennel. The door, leading into the
garden, is bolted, securely. I am consciously glad there are bars to
the windows....
Night:—Midnight has gone. The dog has been silent, up to the
present. Through the side window, on my left, I can make out, dimly,
the outlines of the kennel. For the first time, the dog moves, and I
hear the rattle of his chain. I look out, quickly. As I stare, the dog
moves again, restlessly, and I see a small patch of luminous light,
disinclined to leave his kennel. From my sister, I have learnt that he
has refused all food today. She appeared a little puzzled, when she
told me; though quite unsuspicious of anything of which to be afraid.
The day has passed, uneventfully enough. After tea, I went, again, to
have a look at the dog. He seemed moody, and somewhat restless;
yet persisted in remaining in his kennel. Before locking up, for the
night, I moved his kennel out, away from the wall, so that I shall be
able to watch it from the small window, tonight. The thought came to
me, to bring him into the house for the night; but consideration has
decided me, to let him remain out. I cannot say that the house is, in
any degree, less to be feared than the gardens. Pepper was in the
house, and yet....
It is now two o'clock. Since eight, I have watched the kennel, from
the small, side window in my study. Yet, nothing has occurred, and I
am too tired to watch longer. I will go to bed....
During the night, I was restless. This is unusual for me; but, toward
morning, I obtained a few hours' sleep.
I rose early, and, after breakfast, visited the dog. He was quiet; but
morose, and refused to leave his kennel. I wish there was some
horse doctor near here; I would have the poor brute looked to. All
day, he has taken no food; but has shown an evident desire for water
—lapping it up, greedily. I was relieved to observe this.
The evening has come, and I am in my study. I intend to follow my
plan of last night, and watch the kennel. The door, leading into the
garden, is bolted, securely. I am consciously glad there are bars to
the windows....
Night:—Midnight has gone. The dog has been silent, up to the
present. Through the side window, on my left, I can make out, dimly,
the outlines of the kennel. For the first time, the dog moves, and I
hear the rattle of his chain. I look out, quickly. As I stare, the dog
moves again, restlessly, and I see a small patch of luminous light,
Page 153
shine from the interior of the kennel. It vanishes; then the dog stirs
again, and, once more, the gleam comes. I am puzzled. The dog is
quiet, and I can see the luminous thing, plainly. It shows distinctly.
There is something familiar about the shape of it. For a moment, I
wonder; then it comes to me, that it is not unlike the four fingers and
thumb of a hand. Like a hand! And I remember the contour of that
fearsome wound on the dog's side. It must be the wound I see. It is
luminous at night—Why? The minutes pass. My mind is filled with
this fresh thing....
Suddenly, I hear a sound, out in the gardens. How it thrills through
me. It is approaching. Pad, pad, pad. A prickly sensation traverses
my spine, and seems to creep across my scalp. The dog moves in
his kennel, and whimpers, frightenedly. He must have turned 'round;
for, now, I can no longer see the outline of his shining wound.
Outside, the gardens are silent, once more, and I listen, fearfully. A
minute passes, and another; then I hear the padding sound, again. It
is quite close, and appears to be coming down the graveled path.
The noise is curiously measured and deliberate. It ceases outside
the door; and I rise to my feet, and stand motionless. From the door,
comes a slight sound—the latch is being slowly raised. A singing
noise is in my ears, and I have a sense of pressure about the head—
The latch drops, with a sharp click, into the catch. The noise startles
me afresh; jarring, horribly, on my tense nerves. After that, I stand,
for a long while, amid an ever-growing quietness. All at once, my
knees begin to tremble, and I have to sit, quickly.
An uncertain period of time passes, and, gradually, I begin to shake
off the feeling of terror, that has possessed me. Yet, still I sit. I seem
to have lost the power of movement. I am strangely tired, and
inclined to doze. My eyes open and close, and, presently, I find
myself falling asleep, and waking, in fits and starts.
It is some time later, that I am sleepily aware that one of the candles
is guttering. When I wake again, it has gone out, and the room is
very dim, under the light of the one remaining flame. The semi-
again, and, once more, the gleam comes. I am puzzled. The dog is
quiet, and I can see the luminous thing, plainly. It shows distinctly.
There is something familiar about the shape of it. For a moment, I
wonder; then it comes to me, that it is not unlike the four fingers and
thumb of a hand. Like a hand! And I remember the contour of that
fearsome wound on the dog's side. It must be the wound I see. It is
luminous at night—Why? The minutes pass. My mind is filled with
this fresh thing....
Suddenly, I hear a sound, out in the gardens. How it thrills through
me. It is approaching. Pad, pad, pad. A prickly sensation traverses
my spine, and seems to creep across my scalp. The dog moves in
his kennel, and whimpers, frightenedly. He must have turned 'round;
for, now, I can no longer see the outline of his shining wound.
Outside, the gardens are silent, once more, and I listen, fearfully. A
minute passes, and another; then I hear the padding sound, again. It
is quite close, and appears to be coming down the graveled path.
The noise is curiously measured and deliberate. It ceases outside
the door; and I rise to my feet, and stand motionless. From the door,
comes a slight sound—the latch is being slowly raised. A singing
noise is in my ears, and I have a sense of pressure about the head—
The latch drops, with a sharp click, into the catch. The noise startles
me afresh; jarring, horribly, on my tense nerves. After that, I stand,
for a long while, amid an ever-growing quietness. All at once, my
knees begin to tremble, and I have to sit, quickly.
An uncertain period of time passes, and, gradually, I begin to shake
off the feeling of terror, that has possessed me. Yet, still I sit. I seem
to have lost the power of movement. I am strangely tired, and
inclined to doze. My eyes open and close, and, presently, I find
myself falling asleep, and waking, in fits and starts.
It is some time later, that I am sleepily aware that one of the candles
is guttering. When I wake again, it has gone out, and the room is
very dim, under the light of the one remaining flame. The semi-
Page 154
darkness troubles me little. I have lost that awful sense of dread, and
my only desire seems to be to sleep—sleep.
Suddenly, although there is no noise, I am awake—wide awake. I am
acutely conscious of the nearness of some mystery, of some
overwhelming Presence. The very air seems pregnant with terror. I
sit huddled, and just listen, intently. Still, there is no sound. Nature,
herself, seems dead. Then, the oppressive stillness is broken by a
little eldritch scream of wind, that sweeps 'round the house, and dies
away, remotely.
I let my gaze wander across the half-lighted room. By the great clock
in the far corner, is a dark, tall shadow. For a short instant, I stare,
frightenedly. Then, I see that it is nothing, and am, momentarily,
relieved.
In the time that follows, the thought flashes through my brain, why
not leave this house—this house of mystery and terror? Then, as
though in answer, there sweeps up, across my sight, a vision of the
wondrous Sea of Sleep,—the Sea of Sleep where she and I have
been allowed to meet, after the years of separation and sorrow; and I
know that I shall stay on here, whatever happens.
Through the side window, I note the somber blackness of the night.
My glance wanders away, and 'round the room; resting on one
shadowy object and another. Suddenly, I turn, and look at the
window on my right; as I do so, I breathe quickly, and bend forward,
with a frightened gaze at something outside the window, but close to
the bars. I am looking at a vast, misty swine-face, over which
fluctuates a flamboyant flame, of a greenish hue. It is the Thing from
the arena. The quivering mouth seems to drip with a continual,
phosphorescent slaver. The eyes are staring straight into the room,
with an inscrutable expression. Thus, I sit rigidly—frozen.
The Thing has begun to move. It is turning, slowly, in my direction. Its
face is coming 'round toward me. It sees me. Two huge, inhumanly
human, eyes are looking through the dimness at me. I am cold with
fear; yet, even now, I am keenly conscious, and note, in an irrelevant
my only desire seems to be to sleep—sleep.
Suddenly, although there is no noise, I am awake—wide awake. I am
acutely conscious of the nearness of some mystery, of some
overwhelming Presence. The very air seems pregnant with terror. I
sit huddled, and just listen, intently. Still, there is no sound. Nature,
herself, seems dead. Then, the oppressive stillness is broken by a
little eldritch scream of wind, that sweeps 'round the house, and dies
away, remotely.
I let my gaze wander across the half-lighted room. By the great clock
in the far corner, is a dark, tall shadow. For a short instant, I stare,
frightenedly. Then, I see that it is nothing, and am, momentarily,
relieved.
In the time that follows, the thought flashes through my brain, why
not leave this house—this house of mystery and terror? Then, as
though in answer, there sweeps up, across my sight, a vision of the
wondrous Sea of Sleep,—the Sea of Sleep where she and I have
been allowed to meet, after the years of separation and sorrow; and I
know that I shall stay on here, whatever happens.
Through the side window, I note the somber blackness of the night.
My glance wanders away, and 'round the room; resting on one
shadowy object and another. Suddenly, I turn, and look at the
window on my right; as I do so, I breathe quickly, and bend forward,
with a frightened gaze at something outside the window, but close to
the bars. I am looking at a vast, misty swine-face, over which
fluctuates a flamboyant flame, of a greenish hue. It is the Thing from
the arena. The quivering mouth seems to drip with a continual,
phosphorescent slaver. The eyes are staring straight into the room,
with an inscrutable expression. Thus, I sit rigidly—frozen.
The Thing has begun to move. It is turning, slowly, in my direction. Its
face is coming 'round toward me. It sees me. Two huge, inhumanly
human, eyes are looking through the dimness at me. I am cold with
fear; yet, even now, I am keenly conscious, and note, in an irrelevant
Page 155
way, that the distant stars are blotted out by the mass of the giant
face.
A fresh horror has come to me. I am rising from my chair, without the
least intention. I am on my feet, and something is impelling me
toward the door that leads out into the gardens. I wish to stop; but
cannot. Some immutable power is opposed to my will, and I go
slowly forward, unwilling and resistant. My glance flies 'round the
room, helplessly, and stops at the window. The great swine-face has
disappeared, and I hear, again, that stealthy pad, pad, pad. It stops
outside the door—the door toward which I am being compelled....
There succeeds a short, intense silence; then there comes a sound.
It is the rattle of the latch, being slowly lifted. At that, I am filled with
desperation. I will not go forward another step. I make a vast effort to
return; but it is, as though I press back, upon an invisible wall. I
groan out loud, in the agony of my fear, and the sound of my voice is
frightening. Again comes that rattle, and I shiver, clammily. I try—
aye, fight and struggle, to hold back, back; but it is no use....
I am at the door, and, in a mechanical way, I watch my hand go
forward, to undo the topmost bolt. It does so, entirely without my
volition. Even as I reach up toward the bolt, the door is violently
shaken, and I get a sickly whiff of mouldy air, which seems to drive in
through the interstices of the doorway. I draw the bolt back, slowly,
fighting, dumbly, the while. It comes out of its socket, with a click,
and I begin to shake, aguishly. There are two more; one at the
bottom of the door; the other, a massive affair, is placed about the
middle.
For, perhaps a minute, I stand, with my arms hanging slackly, by my
sides. The influence to meddle with the fastenings of the door,
seems to have gone. All at once, there comes the sudden rattle of
iron, at my feet. I glance down, quickly, and realize, with an
unspeakable terror, that my foot is pushing back the lower bolt. An
awful sense of helplessness assails me.... The bolt comes out of its
hold, with a slight, ringing sound and I stagger on my feet, grasping
at the great, central bolt, for support. A minute passes, an eternity;
face.
A fresh horror has come to me. I am rising from my chair, without the
least intention. I am on my feet, and something is impelling me
toward the door that leads out into the gardens. I wish to stop; but
cannot. Some immutable power is opposed to my will, and I go
slowly forward, unwilling and resistant. My glance flies 'round the
room, helplessly, and stops at the window. The great swine-face has
disappeared, and I hear, again, that stealthy pad, pad, pad. It stops
outside the door—the door toward which I am being compelled....
There succeeds a short, intense silence; then there comes a sound.
It is the rattle of the latch, being slowly lifted. At that, I am filled with
desperation. I will not go forward another step. I make a vast effort to
return; but it is, as though I press back, upon an invisible wall. I
groan out loud, in the agony of my fear, and the sound of my voice is
frightening. Again comes that rattle, and I shiver, clammily. I try—
aye, fight and struggle, to hold back, back; but it is no use....
I am at the door, and, in a mechanical way, I watch my hand go
forward, to undo the topmost bolt. It does so, entirely without my
volition. Even as I reach up toward the bolt, the door is violently
shaken, and I get a sickly whiff of mouldy air, which seems to drive in
through the interstices of the doorway. I draw the bolt back, slowly,
fighting, dumbly, the while. It comes out of its socket, with a click,
and I begin to shake, aguishly. There are two more; one at the
bottom of the door; the other, a massive affair, is placed about the
middle.
For, perhaps a minute, I stand, with my arms hanging slackly, by my
sides. The influence to meddle with the fastenings of the door,
seems to have gone. All at once, there comes the sudden rattle of
iron, at my feet. I glance down, quickly, and realize, with an
unspeakable terror, that my foot is pushing back the lower bolt. An
awful sense of helplessness assails me.... The bolt comes out of its
hold, with a slight, ringing sound and I stagger on my feet, grasping
at the great, central bolt, for support. A minute passes, an eternity;
Page 156
then another----My God, help me! I am being forced to work upon the
last fastening. I will not! Better to die, than open to the Terror, that is
on the other side of the door. Is there no escape ...? God help me, I
have jerked the bolt half out of its socket! My lips emit a hoarse
scream of terror, the bolt is three parts drawn, now, and still my
unconscious hands work toward my doom. Only a fraction of steel,
between my soul and That. Twice, I scream out in the supreme
agony of my fear; then, with a mad effort, I tear my hands away. My
eyes seem blinded. A great blackness is falling upon me. Nature has
come to my rescue. I feel my knees giving. There is a loud, quick
thudding upon the door, and I am falling, falling....
I must have lain there, at least a couple of hours. As I recover, I am
aware that the other candle has burnt out, and the room is in an
almost total darkness. I cannot rise to my feet, for I am cold, and
filled with a terrible cramp. Yet my brain is clear, and there is no
longer the strain of that unholy influence.
Cautiously, I get upon my knees, and feel for the central bolt. I find it,
and push it securely back into its socket; then the one at the bottom
of the door. By this time, I am able to rise to my feet, and so manage
to secure the fastening at the top. After that, I go down upon my
knees, again, and creep away among the furniture, in the direction of
the stairs. By doing this, I am safe from observation from the window.
I reach the opposite door, and, as I leave the study, cast one nervous
glance over my shoulder, toward the window. Out in the night, I seem
to catch a glimpse of something impalpable; but it may be only a
fancy. Then, I am in the passage, and on the stairs.
Reaching my bedroom, I clamber into bed, all clothed as I am, and
pull the bedclothes over me. There, after awhile, I begin to regain a
little confidence. It is impossible to sleep; but I am grateful for the
added warmth of the bedclothes. Presently, I try to think over the
happenings of the past night; but, though I cannot sleep, I find that it
is useless, to attempt consecutive thought. My brain seems curiously
blank.
last fastening. I will not! Better to die, than open to the Terror, that is
on the other side of the door. Is there no escape ...? God help me, I
have jerked the bolt half out of its socket! My lips emit a hoarse
scream of terror, the bolt is three parts drawn, now, and still my
unconscious hands work toward my doom. Only a fraction of steel,
between my soul and That. Twice, I scream out in the supreme
agony of my fear; then, with a mad effort, I tear my hands away. My
eyes seem blinded. A great blackness is falling upon me. Nature has
come to my rescue. I feel my knees giving. There is a loud, quick
thudding upon the door, and I am falling, falling....
I must have lain there, at least a couple of hours. As I recover, I am
aware that the other candle has burnt out, and the room is in an
almost total darkness. I cannot rise to my feet, for I am cold, and
filled with a terrible cramp. Yet my brain is clear, and there is no
longer the strain of that unholy influence.
Cautiously, I get upon my knees, and feel for the central bolt. I find it,
and push it securely back into its socket; then the one at the bottom
of the door. By this time, I am able to rise to my feet, and so manage
to secure the fastening at the top. After that, I go down upon my
knees, again, and creep away among the furniture, in the direction of
the stairs. By doing this, I am safe from observation from the window.
I reach the opposite door, and, as I leave the study, cast one nervous
glance over my shoulder, toward the window. Out in the night, I seem
to catch a glimpse of something impalpable; but it may be only a
fancy. Then, I am in the passage, and on the stairs.
Reaching my bedroom, I clamber into bed, all clothed as I am, and
pull the bedclothes over me. There, after awhile, I begin to regain a
little confidence. It is impossible to sleep; but I am grateful for the
added warmth of the bedclothes. Presently, I try to think over the
happenings of the past night; but, though I cannot sleep, I find that it
is useless, to attempt consecutive thought. My brain seems curiously
blank.
Page 157
Toward morning, I begin to toss, uneasily. I cannot rest, and, after
awhile, I get out of bed, and pace the floor. The wintry dawn is
beginning to creep through the windows, and shows the bare
discomfort of the old room. Strange, that, through all these years, it
has never occurred to me how dismal the place really is. And so a
time passes.
From somewhere down stairs, a sound comes up to me. I go to the
bedroom door, and listen. It is Mary, bustling about the great, old
kitchen, getting the breakfast ready. I feel little interest. I am not
hungry. My thoughts, however; continue to dwell upon her. How little
the weird happenings in this house seem to trouble her. Except in
the incident of the Pit creatures, she has seemed unconscious of
anything unusual occurring. She is old, like myself; yet how little we
have to do with one another. Is it because we have nothing in
common; or only that, being old, we care less for society, than
quietness? These and other matters pass through my mind, as I
meditate; and help to distract my attention, for a while, from the
oppressive thoughts of the night.
After a time, I go to the window, and, opening it, look out. The sun is
now above the horizon, and the air, though cold, is sweet and crisp.
Gradually, my brain clears, and a sense of security, for the time
being, comes to me. Somewhat happier, I go down stairs, and out
into the garden, to have a look at the dog.
As I approach the kennel, I am greeted by the same mouldy stench
that assailed me at the door last night. Shaking off a momentary
sense of fear, I call to the dog; but he takes no heed, and, after
calling once more, I throw a small stone into the kennel. At this, he
moves, uneasily, and I shout his name, again; but do not go closer.
Presently, my sister comes out, and joins me, in trying to coax him
from the kennel.
In a little the poor beast rises, and shambles out lurching queerly. In
the daylight he stands swaying from side to side, and blinking
stupidly. I look and note that the horrid wound is larger, much larger,
and seems to have a whitish, fungoid appearance. My sister moves
awhile, I get out of bed, and pace the floor. The wintry dawn is
beginning to creep through the windows, and shows the bare
discomfort of the old room. Strange, that, through all these years, it
has never occurred to me how dismal the place really is. And so a
time passes.
From somewhere down stairs, a sound comes up to me. I go to the
bedroom door, and listen. It is Mary, bustling about the great, old
kitchen, getting the breakfast ready. I feel little interest. I am not
hungry. My thoughts, however; continue to dwell upon her. How little
the weird happenings in this house seem to trouble her. Except in
the incident of the Pit creatures, she has seemed unconscious of
anything unusual occurring. She is old, like myself; yet how little we
have to do with one another. Is it because we have nothing in
common; or only that, being old, we care less for society, than
quietness? These and other matters pass through my mind, as I
meditate; and help to distract my attention, for a while, from the
oppressive thoughts of the night.
After a time, I go to the window, and, opening it, look out. The sun is
now above the horizon, and the air, though cold, is sweet and crisp.
Gradually, my brain clears, and a sense of security, for the time
being, comes to me. Somewhat happier, I go down stairs, and out
into the garden, to have a look at the dog.
As I approach the kennel, I am greeted by the same mouldy stench
that assailed me at the door last night. Shaking off a momentary
sense of fear, I call to the dog; but he takes no heed, and, after
calling once more, I throw a small stone into the kennel. At this, he
moves, uneasily, and I shout his name, again; but do not go closer.
Presently, my sister comes out, and joins me, in trying to coax him
from the kennel.
In a little the poor beast rises, and shambles out lurching queerly. In
the daylight he stands swaying from side to side, and blinking
stupidly. I look and note that the horrid wound is larger, much larger,
and seems to have a whitish, fungoid appearance. My sister moves
Page 158
to fondle him; but I detain her, and explain that I think it will be better
not to go too near him for a few days; as it is impossible to tell what
may be the matter with him; and it is well to be cautious.
A minute later, she leaves me; coming back with a basin of odd
scraps of food. This she places on the ground, near the dog, and I
push it into his reach, with the aid of a branch, broken from one of
the shrubs. Yet, though the meat should be tempting, he takes no
notice of it; but retires to his kennel. There is still water in his drinking
vessel, so, after a few moments' talk, we go back to the house. I can
see that my sister is much puzzled as to what is the matter with the
animal; yet it would be madness, even to hint the truth to her.
The day slips away, uneventfully; and night comes on. I have
determined to repeat my experiment of last night. I cannot say that it
is wisdom; yet my mind is made up. Still, however, I have taken
precautions; for I have driven stout nails in at the back of each of the
three bolts, that secure the door, opening from the study into the
gardens. This will, at least, prevent a recurrence of the danger I ran
last night.
From ten to about two-thirty, I watch; but nothing occurs; and, finally,
I stumble off to bed, where I am soon asleep.
not to go too near him for a few days; as it is impossible to tell what
may be the matter with him; and it is well to be cautious.
A minute later, she leaves me; coming back with a basin of odd
scraps of food. This she places on the ground, near the dog, and I
push it into his reach, with the aid of a branch, broken from one of
the shrubs. Yet, though the meat should be tempting, he takes no
notice of it; but retires to his kennel. There is still water in his drinking
vessel, so, after a few moments' talk, we go back to the house. I can
see that my sister is much puzzled as to what is the matter with the
animal; yet it would be madness, even to hint the truth to her.
The day slips away, uneventfully; and night comes on. I have
determined to repeat my experiment of last night. I cannot say that it
is wisdom; yet my mind is made up. Still, however, I have taken
precautions; for I have driven stout nails in at the back of each of the
three bolts, that secure the door, opening from the study into the
gardens. This will, at least, prevent a recurrence of the danger I ran
last night.
From ten to about two-thirty, I watch; but nothing occurs; and, finally,
I stumble off to bed, where I am soon asleep.
Page 159
XXVI
THE LUMINOUS SPECK
I awake suddenly. It is still dark. I turn over, once or twice, in my
endeavors to sleep again; but I cannot sleep. My head is aching,
slightly; and, by turns I am hot and cold. In a little, I give up the
attempt, and stretch out my hand, for the matches. I will light my
candle, and read, awhile; perhaps, I shall be able to sleep, after a
time. For a few moments, I grope; then my hand touches the box;
but, as I open it, I am startled, to see a phosphorescent speck of fire,
shining amid the darkness. I put out my other hand, and touch it. It is
on my wrist. With a feeling of vague alarm, I strike a light, hurriedly,
and look; but can see nothing, save a tiny scratch.
'Fancy!' I mutter, with a half sigh of relief. Then the match burns my
finger, and I drop it, quickly. As I fumble for another, the thing shines
out again. I know, now, that it is no fancy. This time, I light the
candle, and examine the place, more closely. There is a slight,
greenish discoloration 'round the scratch. I am puzzled and worried.
Then a thought comes to me. I remember the morning after the
Thing appeared. I remember that the dog licked my hand. It was this
one, with the scratch on it; though I have not been even conscious of
the abasement, until now. A horrible fear has come to me. It creeps
into my brain—the dog's wound, shines at night. With a dazed
feeling, I sit down on the side of the bed, and try to think; but cannot.
My brain seems numbed with the sheer horror of this new fear.
Time moves on, unheeded. Once, I rouse up, and try to persuade
myself that I am mistaken; but it is no use. In my heart, I have no
doubt.
Hour after hour, I sit in the darkness and silence, and shiver,
hopelessly....
THE LUMINOUS SPECK
I awake suddenly. It is still dark. I turn over, once or twice, in my
endeavors to sleep again; but I cannot sleep. My head is aching,
slightly; and, by turns I am hot and cold. In a little, I give up the
attempt, and stretch out my hand, for the matches. I will light my
candle, and read, awhile; perhaps, I shall be able to sleep, after a
time. For a few moments, I grope; then my hand touches the box;
but, as I open it, I am startled, to see a phosphorescent speck of fire,
shining amid the darkness. I put out my other hand, and touch it. It is
on my wrist. With a feeling of vague alarm, I strike a light, hurriedly,
and look; but can see nothing, save a tiny scratch.
'Fancy!' I mutter, with a half sigh of relief. Then the match burns my
finger, and I drop it, quickly. As I fumble for another, the thing shines
out again. I know, now, that it is no fancy. This time, I light the
candle, and examine the place, more closely. There is a slight,
greenish discoloration 'round the scratch. I am puzzled and worried.
Then a thought comes to me. I remember the morning after the
Thing appeared. I remember that the dog licked my hand. It was this
one, with the scratch on it; though I have not been even conscious of
the abasement, until now. A horrible fear has come to me. It creeps
into my brain—the dog's wound, shines at night. With a dazed
feeling, I sit down on the side of the bed, and try to think; but cannot.
My brain seems numbed with the sheer horror of this new fear.
Time moves on, unheeded. Once, I rouse up, and try to persuade
myself that I am mistaken; but it is no use. In my heart, I have no
doubt.
Hour after hour, I sit in the darkness and silence, and shiver,
hopelessly....
Page 160
The day has come and gone, and it is night again.
This morning, early, I shot the dog, and buried it, away among the
bushes. My sister is startled and frightened; but I am desperate.
Besides, it is better so. The foul growth had almost hidden its left
side. And I—the place on my wrist has enlarged, perceptibly. Several
times, I have caught myself muttering prayers—little things learnt as
a child. God, Almighty God, help me! I shall go mad.
Six days, and I have eaten nothing. It is night. I am sitting in my
chair. Ah, God! I wonder have any ever felt the horror of life that I
have come to know? I am swathed in terror. I feel ever the burning of
this dread growth. It has covered all my right arm and side, and is
beginning to creep up my neck. Tomorrow, it will eat into my face. I
shall become a terrible mass of living corruption. There is no escape.
Yet, a thought has come to me, born of a sight of the gun-rack, on
the other side of the room. I have looked again—with the strangest
of feelings. The thought grows upon me. God, Thou knowest, Thou
must know, that death is better, aye, better a thousand times than
This. This! Jesus, forgive me, but I cannot live, cannot, cannot! I dare
not! I am beyond all help—there is nothing else left. It will, at least,
spare me that final horror....
I think I must have been dozing. I am very weak, and oh! so
miserable, so miserable and tired—tired. The rustle of the paper,
tries my brain. My hearing seems preternaturally sharp. I will sit
awhile and think....
"Hush! I hear something, down—down in the cellars. It is a creaking
sound. My God, it is the opening of the great, oak trap. What can be
doing that? The scratching of my pen deafens me ... I must listen....
There are steps on the stairs; strange padding steps, that come up
and nearer.... Jesus, be merciful to me, an old man. There is
something fumbling at the door-handle. O God, help me now! Jesus
—The door is opening—slowly. Somethi—"
That is all[16]
This morning, early, I shot the dog, and buried it, away among the
bushes. My sister is startled and frightened; but I am desperate.
Besides, it is better so. The foul growth had almost hidden its left
side. And I—the place on my wrist has enlarged, perceptibly. Several
times, I have caught myself muttering prayers—little things learnt as
a child. God, Almighty God, help me! I shall go mad.
Six days, and I have eaten nothing. It is night. I am sitting in my
chair. Ah, God! I wonder have any ever felt the horror of life that I
have come to know? I am swathed in terror. I feel ever the burning of
this dread growth. It has covered all my right arm and side, and is
beginning to creep up my neck. Tomorrow, it will eat into my face. I
shall become a terrible mass of living corruption. There is no escape.
Yet, a thought has come to me, born of a sight of the gun-rack, on
the other side of the room. I have looked again—with the strangest
of feelings. The thought grows upon me. God, Thou knowest, Thou
must know, that death is better, aye, better a thousand times than
This. This! Jesus, forgive me, but I cannot live, cannot, cannot! I dare
not! I am beyond all help—there is nothing else left. It will, at least,
spare me that final horror....
I think I must have been dozing. I am very weak, and oh! so
miserable, so miserable and tired—tired. The rustle of the paper,
tries my brain. My hearing seems preternaturally sharp. I will sit
awhile and think....
"Hush! I hear something, down—down in the cellars. It is a creaking
sound. My God, it is the opening of the great, oak trap. What can be
doing that? The scratching of my pen deafens me ... I must listen....
There are steps on the stairs; strange padding steps, that come up
and nearer.... Jesus, be merciful to me, an old man. There is
something fumbling at the door-handle. O God, help me now! Jesus
—The door is opening—slowly. Somethi—"
That is all[16]
Page 161
Page 162
XXVII
CONCLUSION
I put down the Manuscript, and glanced across at Tonnison: he was
sitting, staring out into the dark. I waited a minute; then I spoke.
"Well?" I said.
He turned, slowly, and looked at me. His thoughts seemed to have
gone out of him into a great distance.
"Was he mad?" I asked, and indicated the MS., with a half nod.
Tonnison stared at me, unseeingly, a moment; then, his wits came
back to him, and, suddenly, he comprehended my question.
"No!" he said.
I opened my lips, to offer a contradictory opinion; for my sense of the
saneness of things, would not allow me to take the story literally;
then I shut them again, without saying anything. Somehow, the
certainty in Tonnison's voice affected my doubts. I felt, all at once,
less assured; though I was by no means convinced as yet.
After a few moments' silence, Tonnison rose, stiffly, and began to
undress. He seemed disinclined to talk; so I said nothing; but
followed his example. I was weary; though still full of the story I had
just read.
Somehow, as I rolled into my blankets, there crept into my mind a
memory of the old gardens, as we had seen them. I remembered the
odd fear that the place had conjured up in our hearts; and it grew
upon me, with conviction, that Tonnison was right.
CONCLUSION
I put down the Manuscript, and glanced across at Tonnison: he was
sitting, staring out into the dark. I waited a minute; then I spoke.
"Well?" I said.
He turned, slowly, and looked at me. His thoughts seemed to have
gone out of him into a great distance.
"Was he mad?" I asked, and indicated the MS., with a half nod.
Tonnison stared at me, unseeingly, a moment; then, his wits came
back to him, and, suddenly, he comprehended my question.
"No!" he said.
I opened my lips, to offer a contradictory opinion; for my sense of the
saneness of things, would not allow me to take the story literally;
then I shut them again, without saying anything. Somehow, the
certainty in Tonnison's voice affected my doubts. I felt, all at once,
less assured; though I was by no means convinced as yet.
After a few moments' silence, Tonnison rose, stiffly, and began to
undress. He seemed disinclined to talk; so I said nothing; but
followed his example. I was weary; though still full of the story I had
just read.
Somehow, as I rolled into my blankets, there crept into my mind a
memory of the old gardens, as we had seen them. I remembered the
odd fear that the place had conjured up in our hearts; and it grew
upon me, with conviction, that Tonnison was right.
Page 163
It was very late when we rose—nearly midday; for the greater part of
the night had been spent in reading the MS.
Tonnison was grumpy, and I felt out of sorts. It was a somewhat
dismal day, and there was a touch of chilliness in the air. There was
no mention of going out fishing on either of our parts. We got dinner,
and, after that, just sat and smoked in silence.
Presently, Tonnison asked for the Manuscript: I handed it to him, and
he spent most of the afternoon in reading it through by himself.
It was while he was thus employed, that a thought came to me:—
"What do you say to having another look at—?" I nodded my head
down stream.
Tonnison looked up. "Nothing!" he said, abruptly; and, somehow, I
was less annoyed, than relieved, at his answer.
After that, I left him alone.
A little before teatime, he looked up at me, curiously.
"Sorry, old chap, if I was a bit short with you just now;" (just now,
indeed! he had not spoken for the last three hours) "but I would not
go there again," and he indicated with his head, "for anything that
you could offer me. Ugh!" and he put down that history of a man's
terror and hope and despair.
The next morning, we rose early, and went for our accustomed swim:
we had partly shaken off the depression of the previous day; and so,
took our rods when we had finished breakfast, and spent the day at
our favorite sport.
After that day, we enjoyed our holiday to the utmost; though both of
us looked forward to the time when our driver should come; for we
were tremendously anxious to inquire of him, and through him
among the people of the tiny hamlet, whether any of them could give
the night had been spent in reading the MS.
Tonnison was grumpy, and I felt out of sorts. It was a somewhat
dismal day, and there was a touch of chilliness in the air. There was
no mention of going out fishing on either of our parts. We got dinner,
and, after that, just sat and smoked in silence.
Presently, Tonnison asked for the Manuscript: I handed it to him, and
he spent most of the afternoon in reading it through by himself.
It was while he was thus employed, that a thought came to me:—
"What do you say to having another look at—?" I nodded my head
down stream.
Tonnison looked up. "Nothing!" he said, abruptly; and, somehow, I
was less annoyed, than relieved, at his answer.
After that, I left him alone.
A little before teatime, he looked up at me, curiously.
"Sorry, old chap, if I was a bit short with you just now;" (just now,
indeed! he had not spoken for the last three hours) "but I would not
go there again," and he indicated with his head, "for anything that
you could offer me. Ugh!" and he put down that history of a man's
terror and hope and despair.
The next morning, we rose early, and went for our accustomed swim:
we had partly shaken off the depression of the previous day; and so,
took our rods when we had finished breakfast, and spent the day at
our favorite sport.
After that day, we enjoyed our holiday to the utmost; though both of
us looked forward to the time when our driver should come; for we
were tremendously anxious to inquire of him, and through him
among the people of the tiny hamlet, whether any of them could give
Page 164
us information about that strange garden, lying away by itself in the
heart of an almost unknown tract of country.
At last, the day came, on which we expected the driver to come
across for us. He arrived early, while we were still abed; and, the first
thing we knew, he was at the opening of the tent, inquiring whether
we had had good sport. We replied in the affirmative; and then, both
together, almost in the same breath, we asked the question that was
uppermost in our minds:—Did he know anything about an old
garden, and a great pit, and a lake, situated some miles away, down
the river; also, had he ever heard of a great house thereabouts?
No, he did not, and had not; yet, stay, he had heard a rumor, once
upon a time, of a great, old house standing alone out in the
wilderness; but, if he remembered rightly it was a place given over to
the fairies; or, if that had not been so, he was certain that there had
been something "quare" about it; and, anyway, he had heard nothing
of it for a very long while—not since he was quite a gossoon. No, he
could not remember anything particular about it; indeed, he did not
know he remembered anything "at all, at all" until we questioned him.
"Look here," said Tonnison, finding that this was about all that he
could tell us, "just take a walk 'round the village, while we dress, and
find out something, if you can."
With a nondescript salute, the man departed on his errand; while we
made haste to get into our clothes; after which, we began to prepare
breakfast.
We were just sitting down to it, when he returned.
"It's all in bed the lazy divvils is, sor," he said, with a repetition of the
salute, and an appreciative eye to the good things spread out on our
provision chest, which we utilized as a table.
"Oh, well, sit down," replied my friend, "and have something to eat
with us." Which the man did without delay.
heart of an almost unknown tract of country.
At last, the day came, on which we expected the driver to come
across for us. He arrived early, while we were still abed; and, the first
thing we knew, he was at the opening of the tent, inquiring whether
we had had good sport. We replied in the affirmative; and then, both
together, almost in the same breath, we asked the question that was
uppermost in our minds:—Did he know anything about an old
garden, and a great pit, and a lake, situated some miles away, down
the river; also, had he ever heard of a great house thereabouts?
No, he did not, and had not; yet, stay, he had heard a rumor, once
upon a time, of a great, old house standing alone out in the
wilderness; but, if he remembered rightly it was a place given over to
the fairies; or, if that had not been so, he was certain that there had
been something "quare" about it; and, anyway, he had heard nothing
of it for a very long while—not since he was quite a gossoon. No, he
could not remember anything particular about it; indeed, he did not
know he remembered anything "at all, at all" until we questioned him.
"Look here," said Tonnison, finding that this was about all that he
could tell us, "just take a walk 'round the village, while we dress, and
find out something, if you can."
With a nondescript salute, the man departed on his errand; while we
made haste to get into our clothes; after which, we began to prepare
breakfast.
We were just sitting down to it, when he returned.
"It's all in bed the lazy divvils is, sor," he said, with a repetition of the
salute, and an appreciative eye to the good things spread out on our
provision chest, which we utilized as a table.
"Oh, well, sit down," replied my friend, "and have something to eat
with us." Which the man did without delay.
Page 165
After breakfast, Tonnison sent him off again on the same errand,
while we sat and smoked. He was away some three-quarters of an
hour, and, when he returned, it was evident that he had found out
something. It appeared that he had got into conversation with an
ancient man of the village, who, probably, knew more—though it was
little enough—of the strange house, than any other person living.
The substance of this knowledge was, that, in the "ancient man's"
youth—and goodness knows how long back that was—there had
stood a great house in the center of the gardens, where now was left
only that fragment of ruin. This house had been empty for a great
while; years before his—the ancient man's—birth. It was a place
shunned by the people of the village, as it had been shunned by their
fathers before them. There were many things said about it, and all
were of evil. No one ever went near it, either by day or night. In the
village it was a synonym of all that is unholy and dreadful.
And then, one day, a man, a stranger, had ridden through the village,
and turned off down the river, in the direction of the House, as it was
always termed by the villagers. Some hours afterward, he had ridden
back, taking the track by which he had come, toward Ardrahan.
Then, for three months or so, nothing was heard. At the end of that
time, he reappeared; but now, he was accompanied by an elderly
woman, and a large number of donkeys, laden with various articles.
They had passed through the village without stopping, and gone
straight down the bank of the river, in the direction of the House.
Since that time, no one, save the man whom they had chartered to
bring over monthly supplies of necessaries from Ardrahan, had ever
seen either of them: and him, none had ever induced to talk;
evidently, he had been well paid for his trouble.
The years had moved onward, uneventfully enough, in that little
hamlet; the man making his monthly journeys, regularly.
One day, he had appeared as usual on his customary errand. He
had passed through the village without exchanging more than a surly
nod with the inhabitants and gone on toward the House. Usually, it
while we sat and smoked. He was away some three-quarters of an
hour, and, when he returned, it was evident that he had found out
something. It appeared that he had got into conversation with an
ancient man of the village, who, probably, knew more—though it was
little enough—of the strange house, than any other person living.
The substance of this knowledge was, that, in the "ancient man's"
youth—and goodness knows how long back that was—there had
stood a great house in the center of the gardens, where now was left
only that fragment of ruin. This house had been empty for a great
while; years before his—the ancient man's—birth. It was a place
shunned by the people of the village, as it had been shunned by their
fathers before them. There were many things said about it, and all
were of evil. No one ever went near it, either by day or night. In the
village it was a synonym of all that is unholy and dreadful.
And then, one day, a man, a stranger, had ridden through the village,
and turned off down the river, in the direction of the House, as it was
always termed by the villagers. Some hours afterward, he had ridden
back, taking the track by which he had come, toward Ardrahan.
Then, for three months or so, nothing was heard. At the end of that
time, he reappeared; but now, he was accompanied by an elderly
woman, and a large number of donkeys, laden with various articles.
They had passed through the village without stopping, and gone
straight down the bank of the river, in the direction of the House.
Since that time, no one, save the man whom they had chartered to
bring over monthly supplies of necessaries from Ardrahan, had ever
seen either of them: and him, none had ever induced to talk;
evidently, he had been well paid for his trouble.
The years had moved onward, uneventfully enough, in that little
hamlet; the man making his monthly journeys, regularly.
One day, he had appeared as usual on his customary errand. He
had passed through the village without exchanging more than a surly
nod with the inhabitants and gone on toward the House. Usually, it
Page 166
was evening before he made the return journey. On this occasion,
however, he had reappeared in the village, a few hours later, in an
extraordinary state of excitement, and with the astounding
information, that the House had disappeared bodily, and that a
stupendous pit now yawned in the place where it had stood.
This news, it appears, so excited the curiosity of the villagers, that
they overcame their fears, and marched en masse to the place.
There, they found everything, just as described by the carrier.
This was all that we could learn. Of the author of the MS., who he
was, and whence he came, we shall never know.
His identity is, as he seems to have desired, buried forever.
That same day, we left the lonely village of Kraighten. We have
never been there since.
Sometimes, in my dreams, I see that enormous pit, surrounded, as it
is, on all sides by wild trees and bushes. And the noise of the water
rises upward, and blends—in my sleep—with other and lower
noises; while, over all, hangs the eternal shroud of spray.
however, he had reappeared in the village, a few hours later, in an
extraordinary state of excitement, and with the astounding
information, that the House had disappeared bodily, and that a
stupendous pit now yawned in the place where it had stood.
This news, it appears, so excited the curiosity of the villagers, that
they overcame their fears, and marched en masse to the place.
There, they found everything, just as described by the carrier.
This was all that we could learn. Of the author of the MS., who he
was, and whence he came, we shall never know.
His identity is, as he seems to have desired, buried forever.
That same day, we left the lonely village of Kraighten. We have
never been there since.
Sometimes, in my dreams, I see that enormous pit, surrounded, as it
is, on all sides by wild trees and bushes. And the noise of the water
rises upward, and blends—in my sleep—with other and lower
noises; while, over all, hangs the eternal shroud of spray.
Page 167
Page 168
Grief[17]
Fierce hunger reigns within my breast, I had not dreamt that this
whole world,
Crushed in the hand of God, could yield
Such bitter essence of unrest, Such pain as Sorrow now hath
hurled
Out of its dreadful heart, unsealed!
Each sobbing breath is but a cry, My heart-strokes knells of agony,
And my whole brain has but one thought
That nevermore through life shall I (Save in the ache of memory)
Touch hands with thee, who now art naught!
Through the whole void of night I search, So dumbly crying out to
thee;
But thou are not; and night's vast throne
Becomes an all stupendous church With star-bells knelling unto me
Who in all space am most alone!
An hungered, to the shore I creep, Perchance some comfort waits
on me
From the old Sea's eternal heart;
But lo! from all the solemn deep, Far voices out of mystery
Seem questioning why we are apart!
"Where'er I go I am alone Who once, through thee, had all the
world.
My breast is one whole raging pain
For that which was, and now is flown Into the Blank where life is
hurled
Where all is not, nor is again!"
Fierce hunger reigns within my breast, I had not dreamt that this
whole world,
Crushed in the hand of God, could yield
Such bitter essence of unrest, Such pain as Sorrow now hath
hurled
Out of its dreadful heart, unsealed!
Each sobbing breath is but a cry, My heart-strokes knells of agony,
And my whole brain has but one thought
That nevermore through life shall I (Save in the ache of memory)
Touch hands with thee, who now art naught!
Through the whole void of night I search, So dumbly crying out to
thee;
But thou are not; and night's vast throne
Becomes an all stupendous church With star-bells knelling unto me
Who in all space am most alone!
An hungered, to the shore I creep, Perchance some comfort waits
on me
From the old Sea's eternal heart;
But lo! from all the solemn deep, Far voices out of mystery
Seem questioning why we are apart!
"Where'er I go I am alone Who once, through thee, had all the
world.
My breast is one whole raging pain
For that which was, and now is flown Into the Blank where life is
hurled
Where all is not, nor is again!"
Page 169
Page 170
FOOTNOTES:
[1] An apparently unmeaning interpolation. I can find no previous
reference in the MS. to this matter. It becomes clearer, however, in
the light of succeeding incidents.—Ed.
[2] Here, the writing becomes undecipherable, owing to the damaged
condition of this part of the MS. Below I print such fragments as are
legible.—Ed.
[3] NOTE.—The severest scrutiny has not enabled me to decipher
more of the damaged portion of the MS. It commences to be legible
again with the chapter entitled "The Noise in the Night."—Ed.
[4] The Recluse uses this as an illustration, evidently in the sense of
the popular conception of a comet.—Ed.
[5] Evidently referring to something set forth in the missing and
mutilated pages. See Fragments, Chapter 14—Ed.
[6] No further mention is made of the moon. From what is said here,
it is evident that our satellite had greatly increased its distance from
the earth. Possibly, at a later age it may even have broken loose
from our attraction. I cannot but regret that no light is shed on this
point.—Ed.
[7] Conceivably, frozen air.—Ed.
[8] See previous footnote. This would explain the snow (?) within the
room.—Ed.
[9] I am confounded that neither here, nor later on, does the Recluse
make any further mention of the continued north and south
movement (apparent, of course,) of the sun from solstice to solstice.
—Ed.
[1] An apparently unmeaning interpolation. I can find no previous
reference in the MS. to this matter. It becomes clearer, however, in
the light of succeeding incidents.—Ed.
[2] Here, the writing becomes undecipherable, owing to the damaged
condition of this part of the MS. Below I print such fragments as are
legible.—Ed.
[3] NOTE.—The severest scrutiny has not enabled me to decipher
more of the damaged portion of the MS. It commences to be legible
again with the chapter entitled "The Noise in the Night."—Ed.
[4] The Recluse uses this as an illustration, evidently in the sense of
the popular conception of a comet.—Ed.
[5] Evidently referring to something set forth in the missing and
mutilated pages. See Fragments, Chapter 14—Ed.
[6] No further mention is made of the moon. From what is said here,
it is evident that our satellite had greatly increased its distance from
the earth. Possibly, at a later age it may even have broken loose
from our attraction. I cannot but regret that no light is shed on this
point.—Ed.
[7] Conceivably, frozen air.—Ed.
[8] See previous footnote. This would explain the snow (?) within the
room.—Ed.
[9] I am confounded that neither here, nor later on, does the Recluse
make any further mention of the continued north and south
movement (apparent, of course,) of the sun from solstice to solstice.
—Ed.
Page 171
[10] At this time the sound-carrying atmosphere must have been
either incredibly attenuated, or—more probably—nonexistent. In the
light of this, it cannot be supposed that these, or any other, noises
would have been apparent to living ears—to hearing, as we, in the
material body, understand that sense.—Ed.
[11] I can only suppose that the time of the earth's yearly journey had
ceased to bear its present relative proportion to the period of the
sun's rotation.—Ed.
[12] A careful reading of the MS. suggests that, either the sun is
traveling on an orbit of great eccentricity, or else that it was
approaching the green star on a lessening orbit. And at this moment,
I conceive it to be finally torn directly from its oblique course, by the
gravitational pull of the immense star.—Ed.
[13] It will be noticed here that the earth was "slowly traversing the
tremendous face of the dead sun." No explanation is given of this,
and we must conclude, either that the speed of time had slowed, or
else that the earth was actually progressing on its orbit at a rate,
slow, when measured by existing standards. A careful study of the
MS. however, leads me to conclude that the speed of time had been
steadily decreasing for a very considerable period.—Ed.
[14] See first footnote, Chapter 18.
[15] Without doubt, the flame-edged mass of the Dead Central Sun,
seen from another dimension.—Ed.
[16] NOTE.—From the unfinished word, it is possible, on the MS., to
trace a faint line of ink, which suggests that the pen has trailed away
over the paper; possibly, through fright and weakness.—Ed.
[17] These stanzas I found, in pencil, upon a piece of foolscap
gummed in behind the fly-leaf of the MS. They have all the
appearance of having been written at an earlier date than the
Manuscript.--Ed.
either incredibly attenuated, or—more probably—nonexistent. In the
light of this, it cannot be supposed that these, or any other, noises
would have been apparent to living ears—to hearing, as we, in the
material body, understand that sense.—Ed.
[11] I can only suppose that the time of the earth's yearly journey had
ceased to bear its present relative proportion to the period of the
sun's rotation.—Ed.
[12] A careful reading of the MS. suggests that, either the sun is
traveling on an orbit of great eccentricity, or else that it was
approaching the green star on a lessening orbit. And at this moment,
I conceive it to be finally torn directly from its oblique course, by the
gravitational pull of the immense star.—Ed.
[13] It will be noticed here that the earth was "slowly traversing the
tremendous face of the dead sun." No explanation is given of this,
and we must conclude, either that the speed of time had slowed, or
else that the earth was actually progressing on its orbit at a rate,
slow, when measured by existing standards. A careful study of the
MS. however, leads me to conclude that the speed of time had been
steadily decreasing for a very considerable period.—Ed.
[14] See first footnote, Chapter 18.
[15] Without doubt, the flame-edged mass of the Dead Central Sun,
seen from another dimension.—Ed.
[16] NOTE.—From the unfinished word, it is possible, on the MS., to
trace a faint line of ink, which suggests that the pen has trailed away
over the paper; possibly, through fright and weakness.—Ed.
[17] These stanzas I found, in pencil, upon a piece of foolscap
gummed in behind the fly-leaf of the MS. They have all the
appearance of having been written at an earlier date than the
Manuscript.--Ed.
Page 172
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE HOUSE
ON THE BORDERLAND ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S.
copyright law means that no one owns a United States copyright in
these works, so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it
in the United States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of
this license, apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept
and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and
may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the
terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of
the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as
creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research.
Project Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given
away—you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with
eBooks not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject
to the trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
ON THE BORDERLAND ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S.
copyright law means that no one owns a United States copyright in
these works, so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it
in the United States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of
this license, apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept
and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and
may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the
terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of
the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as
creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research.
Project Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given
away—you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with
eBooks not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject
to the trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 173
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and
accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people
who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a
few things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic
works even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.
See paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with
Project Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project
Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and
accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people
who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a
few things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic
works even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.
See paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with
Project Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project
Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
Page 174
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the
collection of Project Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the
individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the
United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in
the United States and you are located in the United States, we do
not claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing,
performing, displaying or creating derivative works based on the
work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of
course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission
of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project
Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You
can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this
work in the same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg
License when you share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also
govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most
countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the
United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms
of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying,
performing, distributing or creating derivative works based on this
work or any other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes
no representations concerning the copyright status of any work in
any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must
appear prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work
(any work on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with
which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed,
displayed, performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United
States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the
collection of Project Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the
individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the
United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in
the United States and you are located in the United States, we do
not claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing,
performing, displaying or creating derivative works based on the
work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of
course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission
of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project
Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You
can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this
work in the same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg
License when you share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also
govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most
countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the
United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms
of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying,
performing, distributing or creating derivative works based on this
work or any other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes
no representations concerning the copyright status of any work in
any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must
appear prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work
(any work on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with
which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed,
displayed, performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United
States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with
Page 175
almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it
away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™
License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United
States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
you are located before using this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived
from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a
notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the
United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must
comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through
1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project
Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form,
away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™
License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United
States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
you are located before using this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived
from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a
notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the
United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must
comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through
1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project
Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form,
Page 176
including any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you
provide access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in
a format other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the
official version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided
that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
provide access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in
a format other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the
official version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided
that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
Page 177
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe
and proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating
the Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may
be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to,
incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a
copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph
1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner
of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party
distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this
agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and
expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO
REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH OF
WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe
and proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating
the Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may
be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to,
incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a
copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph
1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner
of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party
distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this
agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and
expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO
REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH OF
WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
Page 178
FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by
sending a written explanation to the person you received the work
from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must
return the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity
that provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a
replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to
give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in
lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may
demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted
by the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the
Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the
Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by
sending a written explanation to the person you received the work
from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must
return the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity
that provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a
replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to
give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in
lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may
demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted
by the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the
Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the
Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any
Page 179
volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability,
costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or
indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause to occur:
(a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration,
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.
It exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and
donations from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain
freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a
secure and permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help,
see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability,
costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or
indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause to occur:
(a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration,
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.
It exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and
donations from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain
freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a
secure and permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help,
see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Page 180
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza
#516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact
links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can
be freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the
widest array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small
donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax
exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and
keep up with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in
locations where we have not received written confirmation of
compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of
compliance for any particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where
we have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no
prohibition against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in
such states who approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza
#516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact
links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can
be freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the
widest array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small
donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax
exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and
keep up with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in
locations where we have not received written confirmation of
compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of
compliance for any particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where
we have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no
prohibition against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in
such states who approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Page 181
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of
other ways including checks, online payments and credit card
donations. To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project
Gutenberg electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of
other ways including checks, online payments and credit card
donations. To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project
Gutenberg electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.